話說魏聘才自得仲雨傳授，依法行之，先於林珊枝面前獻盡慇懃，又於八齡班賠盡辛苦。珊枝本係聯錦部有名小旦，繼進登春班，華公子看中了他，遂以重價買進。後來之八齡班皆係珊枝所教。這林珊枝不消說是音律精通了。魏聘才本是個伶俐人，崑曲唱得絕好，就是吹彈也應酬的上來。更兼舊年一路同著班子來，船中又聽會了許多戲文，到京後又三天兩天的聽戲，自然又添了好些曲子。

　　一日，林珊枝教玉齡唱曲，適值聘才閒闖進來，珊枝就請他坐了，一面教著。剛剛這曲子是聘才最得意的，便在旁幫起腔來，五音不亂，唇齒分明，竟唱得出神入妙，把個林珊枝倒驚倒了。即由此相好，就在華公子面前，朝朝暮暮，稱贊聘才。

　　華公子是最信珊枝的，他又不輕易贊人，他肯贊好，必是真好了，心上就有了這個人。那八齡班內的都是些蘇、揚人，脾氣自然相合。聘才會討好，今日送這個一把扇子，明日送那個一個荷囊，總是稱心稱意，小孩子喜歡的東西，覺得這位師爺實在知趣。至於管總的、辦事的，尤巴結得周到，不到一月，竟人人說起好來。閻、王二公是不必說，就張、顧兩位雖然也會拉攏，無如總不及聘才之和氣周匝，鞠躬盡瘁的光景。

　　一日，打聽華公子出門去了，聘才約了張笑梅出城。笑梅要找馮子佩，二人同車即到馮子佩家來。這子佩是與華公子最熟的，已與聘才見過，彼此合式。馮子佩也是個宦家子弟，只因早喪嚴親，又積些宦囊，其母鍾愛，任憑他遊蕩歌場，結交豪貴，後來家業漸漸蕭條。又虧了幾個好友幫扶，所以覺得銀錢應手，服御鮮華，其一種嬌憨柔媚的情況，卻令人可憐可愛。

　　這天張、魏兩人出來，帶著一個小使，到了子佩門口，著小使進去問了。剛好在家，請了進去，到書房坐下。聘才是初次登堂，看那屋子是朝北兩間，鋪設倒也華麗，就覺得滿桌子東西，殘書、筆、硯、玩器等物顛顛倒倒亂雜無章。壁間掛些簫管、琵琶，又有刀箭等物。聘才對笑梅說道：「小馮這麼一個樣兒，怎麼屋子裡東西，也不檢點檢點。」笑梅笑道：「他未必有檢點的工夫，世間人最沒有他忙的。」說著子佩走將出來，此時四月盡天氣，一身羅綺，愈顯得嫋娜多姿。未出屏門，先就是一個笑聲出來，嚷道：「你們來做什麼，可是來給二太爺請安的嗎？」聘才笑著要說話，張笑梅上前，便一把摟得緊緊的，子佩也就摟了笑梅，大家抱了一抱腰。笑梅笑嘻嘻的道：

　　「正是來給二太爺請安的。」便把子佩臉上聞了一聞，又道：「好香！到不是二太爺，直是個小哥兒。」子佩道：「你又浪，鬧得二太爺心上受不得。」聘才在旁大笑，三人廝混一陣，然後坐了，卻大家講不出什麼話來。」

　　聽得門口有人嚷道：「馮老二在家嗎？」子佩接著道：「沒有在家。」聘才聽得聲音很熟，只見一個直闖進來，道：「好阿！你在洞裡頭，還答應不在家。」眾人一看，原來是楊梅窗，皆是熟識的，更為熱鬧了，大家說些無非是遊戲歡樂的話。四人商議道：「難道今日說些閒話，就算了事不成，可不辜負了韶光麼？」笑梅道：「我們是打算聽戲的。」馮子佩道：「呸！鄉里人進城不認得明角燈，當是豬溺泡。今日是忌辰，還想聽戲呢。」楊梅窗道：「今日果然是忌辰，咱們做什麼，上館子去罷。」三人都也高興，子佩又進去換了衣裳，即同步行出門，到了一個酒樓。

　　走堂的見是四個少年，且認得楊、馮二人，便覺高興，知道今日熱鬧的。楊八爺道：「吃什麼？」馮子佩對著走堂的道：「你報上來。」走堂的一一報了數十樣，四人就點了五六樣，先吃起來再說。走堂的先燙上四壺黃酒，一桌果碟兒，遂一樣一樣擺上來。四人飲了一回，又說些笑話，梅窗道：「咱們就這麼算了，叫走堂的也瞧不起，叫個人罷。」聘才是最高興的，便道：「很好，叫誰呢？」梅窗笑道：「我意中人卻多，又喜歡新鮮，不比人家天天總叫那個人。我前日見聯珠班內有個叫玉林，生得很好，一下臺就有人同了出去，想是很紅的。」聘才道：「料沒有琴官好。」梅窗道：「那個琴官？」聘才就把新年看戲的話，略述了些，又道：「這琴官除了梅庾香之外，其餘見了總是冰冷的，恐怕叫他不來。」梅窗道：「那裡有叫不動的相公，今日你就叫他。」聘才心內想道：「如今我在華府，他們也應該知道了，自然看我不比從前，就去叫他，如若不來，再叫別個。」梅窗又問笑梅道：「叫誰？」笑梅道：

　　「我叫蓉官罷。」又問子佩，子佩道：「叫了三人，也就熱鬧。我不叫，我算吃鑲邊酒罷。」梅窗笑道：「你自己算了相公罷。「子佩聽了，含了一口酒，望著梅窗劈面噴來，梅窗一閃，身上卻灑了好些。梅窗道：「何必一句話如此著急，必定說著了你的真病。」大家一笑。就將衫子脫下要些燒酒噴了，放在簷下欄杆上晾了，便又笑道：「可惜這口酒糟蹋了，你何不吐在我口裡？」子佩又抓些瓜子殼撒過來，梅窗也就受之而不報了。

　　只見那走堂的進來道：「琴官、玉林都說病著不能來，蓉官就來。」聘才原料琴官不來的，只好罷了。倒是楊梅窗心上不快，說道：「怎麼叫三個人，倒有兩個不來？不知是真病呢，還是推托的？笑梅道：「自然是真病，推托什麼。」聘才道：「還有個琪官也是很好的，我正月裡叫過他幾回，倒是全來的。」聘才又寫了條子去叫琪官，梅窗另叫了二喜。走堂的道：「琪官打發人去叫了。二喜在那邊陪客已經吃過飯，就散了。」

　　走堂的知會了二喜，不多一刻，二喜就過來，對各人請過安，就在梅窗肩下坐了。斟了一巡酒，送了一巡菜，便問道：「今日席間還叫誰？」梅窗道：「叫的都是有病的，不能來。」聘才見了二喜，便不大歡喜，因正月裡吃了他多少刻薄話。二喜倒不記在心，且那日開發，聘才明日即已送去，沒有漂他的，所以二喜還看得起，遂問聘才道：「從前那一位姓什麼？那個瞅瞅眼兒。叫小利偷了銀了的，如今總不見他。」聘才道：「我如今在城裡住了，這些朋友是不大往來的了。」二喜道：「你在城裡什麼地方？」聘才道：「華公府。」二喜道：「哎呀！華公府。」又問張笑梅住處，笑梅道：「我同他在一個宅子裡。」二喜道：「聽得華公府裡，天天唱戲，他府裡有班子？」聘才道：「有幾班呢。」二喜就到各人面前勸酒，猜拳吃皮杯的，無所不至。

　　鬧了一陣，只不見蓉官、琪官到來。笑梅道：「奇了，今日是忌辰，倒叫不出相公來。」二喜道：「還有那個？」笑梅道：「你們班裡的琪官，還有聯珠的蓉官。」二喜道：「蓉官，我出門時見他到三合樓去的，只怕還沒有散。」梅窗道：「那玉林是你們同班的，他真有病嗎？」二喜道：「玉林阿！不要說起，他同琪官前日都鬧了一件事，幾乎鬧出人命來。他們的師傅，此刻還不依，要去告那個人。琪官今日也不能來的。」於是大家問起什麼事，二喜道：「說來話長，且喝兩鍾再說。」眾人又乾了幾杯。聘才聽說琪官鬧事，便又問二喜道：「你就說來，大家聽聽。」二喜道：「有一位廣東奚十一老爺，你們相好不相好？」三人說都不相識，馮子佩道：「我會過這人，卻不相好，你有話盡說。」二喜道：「這奚老爺是在京候選的，聽說帶了幾萬銀子進來，要捐一個大官。誰知用動了，就湊不上了，只捐了一個知州。這個人真算個闊手，他一進京先認識登春班春蘭，就天天把春蘭放在屋裡，衣裳、金鐲子、熱車等類，就不用講了。春蘭的戲最多的，他於春蘭每一齣戲，做十幾副行頭，首飾都是金的，只怕就要值萬把銀子。春蘭的師傅，故意把春蘭叫回，嘔他賺他，零零碎碎，又花得不少。後來替春蘭出師，又花了五千弔，春蘭就跟了他，天天一炕吹煙，一桌吃飯。譬如這一樣菜，春蘭嚐一嚐說咸了，或是淡了，他就連碗砸了。幾百吊錢做件皮褂子，春蘭說：『風毛出得不好，我不要。』他瞧一瞧真不好，順手一撕，撕做幾塊，再做好的。這算自己的冤脾氣也罷了。既同春蘭這麼相好，就不該鬧別人了，他卻不管，只要他中意，不管人肯不肯，一味的硬來。」眾人都靜悄悄的聽他講，聘才道：「問你玉林、琪官的事，你倒盡拿這冤桶講不完了。」二喜笑道：「一路講下來，橫豎比戲還好聽些。他哄人有多少法子呢！他是嘉應州人，所以有那西洋好法兒。他引誘人先是以銀錢買動人家的心，也有那不愛銀錢倒愛人品呢。這奚老爺相貌生得粗鹵，又高又大，是個武官樣兒，說話也蠢。又吹煙，一天要一兩，臉上是青黑的。」梅窗道：「快說，什麼西洋好法兒？」二喜道：「他有個木桶，口小底大，洋漆描金的。裡頭丁丁當當的響，倒像鐘的聲音。

　　上頭有個蓋子，中間一層板，板底下有個橫檔兒，外頭一個銅鎖門，瞧是瞧不見什麼。他看上了那人，要是不順手的，便哄他到內室去瞧桶兒。人家聽見裡頭響，自然爬在那桶邊上瞧了，奚十一就拿些東西，或是金銀錁子，或是翡翠頑意等類，都是貴重的東西，望桶裡一扔，說你能撿出來，就是你的。那人如何知道細底，便伸手下去。原來中間那層板子有兩個孔兒，一個只放得一隻手，摸不著，又伸下那隻手，他就拿鑰匙往鎖門裡一撥，這兩隻手再退不出來，桶又提不起來，鞠著身子。他就不問你願不願，就硬弄起來。要他興盡了才放你，你叫喊也不中用，已經如此了。即放開了，也無可如何。知機的就問他多要些東西，還有那不知機的與他鬧，他就翻了，倒說訛他，打了罵了。還要送到坊裡收拾你。坊官們大半是他們一路的，送了去拘禁起來，百般的挫辱，還要師傅拿錢去贖，極少也要百十弔。這是奚十一的行為。你說玉林與琪官怎樣鬧事呢？就是這奚十一，頭一次在玉林家吃酒。玉林是忠厚人，不會奉承的。他卻看上了玉林，就是一套衣裳，一對鐲子，又賞他師傅四十弔，因此動了火。第二回單請他，叫玉林陪他，並不多請人，他又賞一百弔。玉林是嫌他那個樣子，總和他生生兒的，他心上就惱了。第三回他師傅又請了許多相公，再請他，他便不來了。他師傅總想他是個大頭，逼著玉林去請安。他更壞，大約心裡就打定主意，留玉林吃飯，又灌了玉林幾杯酒，也騙他看那桶子。不曉得玉林在那裡風聞這個桶是哄人的，就不去看。他沒法了，只好強姦起來。仗著力氣大，就按住了玉林，玉林不依，大哭大喊的。他的跟班聽見了，要進來瞧。奚家的人又不准他進來，他就硬闖了進來。只見按住了玉林，已經扯脫褲子了，看見有人進來才放手，只得說與他頑笑，小孩子不知趣。玉林就一路整著衣裳，哭罵出來，跟班的又在門房嚷了幾句，他要打玉林，沒有趕得上，所以氣極送了坊了，這也可以算了。真真活該有事，這是早上。到將晚的時候，他又叫了琪官。這琪官的性子，你們也知道的，如何肯依呢？他就哄他去瞧桶兒，琪官不知，卻上了當了，兩隻手都放進去，縮不出來，他也要如法炮製，來扯琪官小衣裳。琪官明白了，就是一腿，剛剛踢著那話兒，便疼得要死，就蹲了下去。」說到此，張、魏二人就大樂起來，說：「該！該！這樣東西必有天報。酒又換了，我們共賀一杯。」馮子佩也不言語，楊梅窗道：

　　「你快說罷。」二喜也喝了酒，又說道：「這琪官也苦極了，手又縮不出來，便使起性子來，不顧疼痛，用力亂扭，把那機巧扭壞了，琪官這兩隻手卻刮得稀爛，血淋淋的，也就哭罵出來。他因小腦袋疼痛，也就躲了。琪官回去告訴了師傅，他與袁寶珠相好，又告訴了寶珠，寶珠氣極，便進怡園與徐老爺說了。徐老爺就大怒道：『天下有這種東西，就容他這公樣，這還了得！』又曉得了玉林之事，即著人去向坊裡，連夜把玉林要了出來。一面打算告訴巡城都老爺，要搜他那個桶子，辦他。徐老爺是個正直人，說話是不知避人的，不知有人怎樣通了風。奚十一也怕鬧事，又因銀子用完了，西帳也不拉了，趕著在吏部花了錢，告了個資斧不繼，出京去了。聞說到天津去了，只怕躲幾天就要來的，所以玉林氣壞了，琪官也病了，手還沒有好，怎麼得出來？說完了，你們吃一大杯罷，我舌頭也乾了。」

　　說得眾人個個大笑稱奇。馮子佩道：「這個狗雞巴蛋的，實在可恨，他不管什麼人，當著年輕貌美的，總可以頑得的，他也不瞧自己的樣兒。」梅窗笑道：「你這麼恨了，莫非看過他的寶貝桶子麼？」子佩把梅窗啐了兩口。梅窗道：「他這個桶子，咱們京裡不知會做不會做？」笑梅笑道：「你也要學樣子麼？」梅窗笑了一笑。聘才笑對二喜道：「你講得這麼清楚，這桶子你想必看過的了。」二喜臉上一紅，便斜睃了一眼，就要擰聘才的嘴。梅窗道：「他未必要用著桶子。」二喜又將梅窗擰了兩把，說道：「咱們作買賣的人，有錢就好，何必那樣拿身分呢。可惜他們不像你能會看風水，所以才吃了這場苦。」

　　說罷自己也笑了。聘才心中暗忖道：「倒不料琴官、琪官，既唱了戲，還這麼傲性子，有骨氣，這也奇了。」即問二喜道這奚十一到底是什麼人？這樣橫行霸道，又這樣有錢？」二喜道：「我聽得春蘭講，說也是個少爺，他家祖太爺做過布政司，他父親現做提督呢。」聘才道：「如今春蘭呢？」二喜道：「同出去了。」於是大家又談談笑笑，又喝了一回酒。看看天氣將晚，笑梅、聘才皆要進城，只得算了賬。梅窗又與二喜說定，明日開發。梅窗讓聘才等一同進城，他卻住在城外，又到子佩處，兩個同吃了一回煙，拉了子佩，到胭脂巷玉天仙家去了。

　　再說潘其觀自從被蕙芳哄騙之後，心中著實懊惱，意欲收拾蕙芳，又怕他的交遊闊大，幫他的人多。二者淫心未斷，尚欲再圖實在。又心疼這二百吊錢，倒有些疑心張仲雨與蕙芳串通作弄他，就對仲雨嘮嘮叨叨，說些影射的話。仲雨受了這冤枉，真是無處可伸，便恨起潘三來。他既疑我，我索性坑他一坑，打算要串通蕙芳來算計他。潘三又因保定府城有幾間布鋪，親去查點一番，耽擱了兩月回來。清閒無事，與老婆鬧了幾場，受了些悶氣，無人可解。又想要到蕙芳處作樂，也不同張仲雨，一人獨來。

　　是日已是傍晚，可可走到蕙芳門口，恰就遇著蕙芳從春航處回來。蕙芳一見是潘三，心上著實吃了一驚，只得跳下車來，讓潘三爺進內。潘三便攙著蕙芳的手，喘吁吁走進裡面，到客房坐下。蕙芳便問道：「潘三爺，這幾天總不見你，在那裡發財？你能總不肯賞駕。記得那一天是因華公子住在城外，傳了我去，實在短伺候，你不要怪，咱們相好的日子正長呢。」潘三見蕙芳慇懃委宛，便把從前的氣忿消了一半，便慢慢的說道：「我來做什麼，我也知道你嫌我，二百吊錢倒買張老二吐了我一臉酒。兔子藏在窟窿裡，叫野貓饞著嘴空想呢。」蕙芳聽了這話十分有氣，只得裝著笑道：「你能說話真有趣，今日做什麼，咱們找個地方坐坐罷。」潘三道：「還找什麼地方，你這裡很好。但是我發了誓，戒了酒了，我今是一口不喝了。」蕙芳聽了更是著急，想道：今日真不好了，偏是一個人，酒也不喝，走是不肯走的。我托故要走，他未必肯依。左思右想，臉上漸覺紅暈起來，便自己怔了半天，發恨道：「索性留他，我若怕了他，我也不叫蘇蕙芳了。」便道：「三爺你不喝酒，飯是要吃的。」潘三便點點頭，蕙芳便親自到廚房去了一回，便擺出飯來了：三葷三素，一碗紹興湯，又一壺黃酒。

　　蕙芳道：「雖然戒了酒，既到我這裡，也要應個景兒。」便滿臉帶笑，拿了一個大玉杯，斟得滿滿的，雙手送去。那潘三原未戒酒，不過怕酒誤事。今見蕙芳如此，便忍不住笑嘻嘻道：「可盡這一壺，不許再添了。」蕙芳也不理他，於是兩人對飲，又吃些扁食之類。潘三已有醉意，喝來喝去，又添了一壺，見蕙芳桃花兩頰，秋水雙波，顧盼生嬌，媚態百出，把個潘三的故態又引出來了，歎口氣道：「你這個孩子真真害死我，二百吊錢算什麼，你不犯害人！兒子，你只要一點心到我身上，我是沒有不依的。」蕙芳強笑道：「三爺，我不懂得，什麼叫依不依？」潘三道：「只要你有心於我，你要什麼我總依的。」蕙芳笑道：「未必能依罷？我要，要是要一個銀號，這是你自己說過的。」潘三道：「銀號我有三個，我已經四十八歲了，還沒有兒子，給你一個銀號，也沒有什麼要緊。你給我什麼呢？」蕙芳只不言語。潘三道：「怎麼又不說？就是咱父爺兒倆，又沒有外人，有什麼說不得的話嗎？」蕙芳總是似笑非笑的不言語，潘三便坐近來，將蕙芳摟在懷裡，自己把那糖糟似的臉，想貼那粉香玉暖的臉，蕙芳將手隔住，輕輕的道：「你倒太胡纏了，你放了手，我才說。」潘三把臉在他手背上擦了又擦，喘吁吁的道：「好兒子，好乖乖，快講罷。」蕙芳故作怒容道：「三爺，你這般性急，我又不講了。」潘三只得鬆了手，蕙芳手上已流了些吐沫，便將手巾擦了，站起來，正色的說道：「潘三爺，我又不是糊塗蟲，你道我瞧不透你的心事？但我既唱了戲，也就講不得乾淨話兒。但是我今年才十八歲，又出了師，外面求你留我一點臉，當一個人，不要這麼歪纏我，我有心就是了，莫叫人瞧破。你別當我是剃頭篷子的徒弟。三爺你心裡想我使了你二百吊錢，你捨不得，如果要，我也還得出來。」潘三道：「好兒子，那個要你還錢？你怪不得我，我整整兒想了半年了，你不叫我舒服一舒服。你若真有心就好了，你只怕還是賺我。你再要我上當，我就不依了。橫豎你的話我沒有不遵的。」

　　蕙芳又笑道：「我方才說，三爺是逛慣剃頭篷子的，拿我這裡當作一樣。我聽張仲雨說，潘三爺是大方得很的，只要中意那人，不但三百五百，就是一千八百弔都肯。怎麼三爺又瞧得中我，你在我面上才花過二百吊錢，馬上就要撈本兒。要說二百吊錢，不但三爺看不上，就是我姓蘇的也不當事，難道三爺喝一杯酒，聽一個曲兒，還不賞個百十吊錢嗎？也像那些小本經紀人，叫一天相公給個四弔五弔京錢？告訴你：只要你能真有心，我准不負你。你可不要忘了我，當我是個下作人，遂了你的心，你倒拉倒了，又疼別人去了，那時可莫怪我。」潘三被蕙芳一席話，說得無言可答。聽他句句應允，覺要錢多，二百弔尚少的意思。既而又想道：「這等紅相公，自然是不輕容易到手的。」便對蕙芳道：「你真不負我，我就放心了。但是口說無憑，後來恐又變了卦。」蕙芳冷笑道：「你千不放心，萬不放心，難道寫張契約與你嗎？」

　　潘三此時色心豔豔，又要裝作大方，倒不能粗鹵起來，想一想，只好再把銀錢巴結他，便道：「知你是個闊相公，手筆大，常要用錢，打今日起，如少錢，便即到我舖子裡來取。」蕙芳道：「我怎麼好來？不要叫三奶奶曉得了，一頓臭罵，害得你還要受苦呢！」潘三笑道：「胡鬧，你實對我說，到底少錢不少錢？」蕙芳想一想道：「這東西被我刻薄了，他還不懂，還想拿錢來買我，索性賺這糊塗蟲，也好給田郎作膏火之費。便帶笑道：「錢是怎麼不要呢，我不好講，又恐三爺疑心我盡賺錢，一點好處沒有，錢倒花得多呢。」說罷便看著自己手上的翡翠鐲子，便取下來，給潘三瞧道：「你瞧瞧這翡翠好不好？」潘三一看，覺得璧清如水，而且係全綠的，便贊道：「好翠，城裡頭少，只怕是雲南來的。」蕙芳道：「是怡園徐老爺賞的，一樣四個給了四個人，我得了一個。聽說在廣東買來，一個是一塊花邊錢。」潘三吐了吐舌，講道：「比金的還貴，十兩重的也不過二百銀。」蕙芳道：「好雖好，可惜沒個金的配他。」一頭瞧著潘三手腕上有個很重的金箍。潘三心上明白，意欲賞他，恰有十兩重，值二百銀，又覺心疼；若不賞他，又恐被他看不起，便不答應了。

　　自己抬了膀子看了一回，對蕙芳道：「將這個配上就好了，你要就給你罷。」只管抬著膀子，卻不見取下來。蕙芳走近身邊，謝了一聲，將鐲子取下，剛剛帶上了手，卻被潘三攔腰抱住，口口心肝兒子，臉上嗅個不住，便就摳摳摸摸起來。此番蕙芳真沒有法，再講什麼話，潘三是再不理的了。打定主意今日是不肯空回白轉的，況且又把個金鐲子出脫了，臉上已覺得十分光彩。蕙芳只得裝作笑容，見他衣襟上掛著個小牙梳子，便把他的鬍鬚梳了一回。正在危急之際，只聽外面有人嚷道：「蕙芳在家麼？」又聽說：「老父來了！」覺有許多腳步響，蕙芳連忙掙脫道：「不好了！坊官老爺來查夜了。」潘三是個財主，聽見坊官查夜，就著了忙，想要躲避。蕙芳道：「躲是沒有躲處的，就請走罷，省得遇著他們，查三問四起來，倒不好看。」潘三無奈，剛著手時，又衝散了，只得從黑暗處一溜煙跑出大門。不知來的果係何人，且聽下回分解。

Here is the English translation:

After Wei Pingcai learned from Zhong Yu, he followed the instructions meticulously. First, he showed utmost devotion to Lin Shanzhi, and then he endured many hardships with the Eight-year Troupe. Lin Shanzhi, originally a famous young actress from the Lianjin Troupe, later joined the Dengchun Troupe. Master Hua was fond of her and bought her for a high price. Later, Lin Shanzhi taught all the members of the Eight-year Troupe. Lin Shanzhi was known for her mastery of music and drama. Wei Pingcai, being a clever person, sang Kunqu opera excellently and could also play musical instruments well. Having traveled with the troupe the previous year, he learned many plays during the journey and heard more performances in the capital, naturally adding many new pieces to his repertoire.

One day, when Lin Shanzhi was teaching Yuling to sing, Wei Pingcai happened to enter the room. Lin Shanzhi invited him to sit and continued teaching. The song they were practicing was one of Wei Pingcai’s favorites, so he joined in, singing with perfect pitch and clarity, astounding Lin Shanzhi with his extraordinary talent. From that day on, Lin Shanzhi spoke highly of him in front of Master Hua, praising Wei Pingcai every morning and evening.

Master Hua trusted Lin Shanzhi immensely. Since she rarely praised anyone, her approval meant that Wei Pingcai was genuinely outstanding. The members of the Eight-year Troupe, mostly from Suzhou and Yangzhou, naturally got along well with Wei Pingcai. He knew how to win their favor, gifting fans today and sachets tomorrow, always giving things that pleased them. The children especially liked him, considering him very considerate. As for the managers and officials, he flattered them even more skillfully. Within a month, everyone spoke well of him. The two patrons, Yan and Wang, were especially impressed. Even Zhang and Gu, who were also good at currying favor, couldn’t match Wei Pingcai’s amiable and devoted demeanor.

One day, learning that Master Hua had left, Wei Pingcai invited Zhang Xiaomei to go out of the city. Xiaomei wanted to visit Feng Zipei, so they both rode to his house. Feng Zipei was very close to Master Hua and had met Wei Pingcai before, and they got along well. Feng Zipei, the son of an official, had lost his father early and inherited some wealth, allowing his mother to dote on him. This let him indulge in a life of leisure, making friends with influential people, though his family estate gradually declined. Thanks to the help of a few friends, he still had money and dressed lavishly. His charming and gentle demeanor made him both pitiable and lovable.

On this day, Wei Pingcai and Zhang Xiaomei arrived at Feng Zipei’s door with a servant. Feng Zipei was at home and invited them in, taking them to his study. It was Wei Pingcai’s first time there, and he found the two northern rooms luxuriously decorated but cluttered with disorganized books, brushes, inkstones, and other items. Musical instruments like flutes and pipa, as well as swords and arrows, hung on the walls. Wei Pingcai remarked to Xiaomei, “How can someone like Little Feng keep his room so untidy?” Xiaomei laughed and replied, “He probably doesn’t have time to tidy up; he’s the busiest person in the world.” As they spoke, Feng Zipei entered, dressed in fine silk, looking graceful and elegant. Before he even stepped out from behind the screen, his laughter preceded him. He called out, “What are you here for? Are you here to pay respects to your second uncle?” Wei Pingcai was about to speak when Zhang Xiaomei rushed forward, hugging Feng Zipei tightly. Feng Zipei also hugged Xiaomei, and they all shared a laugh. Xiaomei, still smiling, said, “Yes, we are here to pay our respects to our second uncle.” He then sniffed Feng Zipei’s face and said, “How fragrant! You’re not an uncle; you’re a little brother.” Feng Zipei replied, “You’re so playful; your uncle can’t handle it.” Wei Pingcai laughed loudly, and the three of them chatted and laughed for a while before sitting down, though they didn’t have much to say.

They heard someone shouting at the door, “Is Old Feng at home?” Feng Zipei responded, “He’s not here.” Wei Pingcai recognized the voice, and soon someone barged in, saying, “Oh, you’re hiding here and claiming not to be home.” It was Yang Meichuang, a familiar face to everyone, making the gathering even livelier. They talked about various fun and playful topics. The four of them discussed, “Should we just chat today and call it a day? That would be a waste of time, wouldn’t it?” Xiaomei said, “We planned to watch a play.” Feng Zipei responded, “Nonsense! Peasants coming to the city don’t recognize the fancy lanterns, thinking they’re pig troughs. Today is a solemn day, and you still want to watch a play?” Yang Meichuang said, “Today is indeed a solemn day. What should we do? Let’s go to a restaurant.” All three agreed enthusiastically. Feng Zipei went in to change his clothes, and they all walked to a restaurant.

The waiter, recognizing Yang and Feng, was pleased, knowing it would be a lively day. Yang Baoye asked, “What should we eat?” Feng Zipei told the waiter, “You tell us.” The waiter listed dozens of dishes, and the four of them ordered five or six to start. The waiter brought four pots of warm wine and a table of fruit dishes, serving the dishes one by one. After drinking for a while and sharing some jokes, Meichuang said, “Should we end it like this? The waiter will look down on us. Let’s call someone.” Wei Pingcai, the most enthusiastic, said, “Great, who should we call?” Meichuang laughed, “I have many favorites and like variety, unlike others who call the same person every time. Recently, I saw someone named Yulin in the Lianzhu Troupe. He’s very handsome and popular, always accompanied by someone after performances.” Wei Pingcai said, “Not as good as Qin Guan.” Meichuang asked, “Which Qin Guan?” Wei Pingcai then described some scenes from a play he watched, adding, “This Qin Guan, apart from Mei Yuxiang, treats everyone else coldly. I’m afraid he won’t come if we call him.” Meichuang said, “There’s no performer who wouldn’t come when called. Today, you call him.” Wei Pingcai thought, “Now that I’m with the Hua family, they should know and treat me differently than before. I’ll call him, and if he doesn’t come, we’ll call someone else.” Meichuang asked Xiaomei, “Who will you call?” Xiaomei said, “I’ll call Rong Guan.” He then asked Zipei, who replied, “Three people should be enough for a lively time. I won’t call anyone; I’ll just enjoy the show.” Meichuang laughed, “You should consider yourself a performer.” Zipei, hearing this, took a sip of wine and sprayed it at Meichuang, who dodged but still got some on him. Meichuang said, “Why get so worked up over a single remark? It must have hit your sore spot.” Everyone laughed. Meichuang took off his wet shirt, asked for some burning wine to spray on it, and hung it to dry, joking, “What a waste of good wine. Why didn’t you spit it into my mouth?” Zipei threw some melon seed shells at Meichuang, who accepted them without retaliation.

The waiter came in and said, “Qin Guan and Yulin both say they are sick and can’t come, but Rong Guan will come.” Wei Pingcai had expected that Qin Guan wouldn’t come, so he let it go. However, Yang Meichuang was unhappy and said, “Why did we call three people, and two of them can’t come? Are they really sick, or just making excuses?” Xiaomei said, “Of course they are really sick. Why would they make excuses?” Wei Pingcai said, “There’s also Qi Guan, who is very good. I called him a few times during the New Year, and he always came.” Wei Pingcai then wrote a note to call Qi Guan, and Meichuang called for Erxi. The waiter said, “Qi Guan has sent someone to call for him. Erxi is already entertaining guests over there and just finished eating. He will come soon.”

The waiter informed Erxi, and in no time, Erxi came over, greeted everyone, and sat down next to Meichuang. After pouring a round of wine and serving a round of dishes, he asked, “Who else is coming to the banquet today?” Meichuang said, “Those we called are all sick and can’t come.” Seeing Erxi, Wei Pingcai wasn’t very pleased because he had endured many sarcastic remarks from him during the New Year. Erxi, however, didn’t hold any grudges. On that occasion, Wei Pingcai had promptly sent over some gifts the next day, so Erxi still thought well of him. Erxi asked Wei Pingcai, “What was the name of that person before? The one with the squinty eyes, who had his silver stolen by Xiaoli. He hasn’t been seen lately.” Wei Pingcai said, “I now live in the city and don’t socialize with those friends much.” Erxi asked, “Where in the city do you live?” Wei Pingcai said, “At Hua Gong’s mansion.” Erxi exclaimed, “Oh my! Hua Gong’s mansion.” He then asked Zhang Xiaomei where he lived. Xiaomei said, “I live in the same house with him.” Erxi said, “I heard that there’s daily opera singing at Hua Gong’s mansion. Does his household have a troupe?” Wei Pingcai said, “There are several troupes.” Erxi then went around encouraging everyone to drink and play games, making it very lively.

After a while, neither Rong Guan nor Qi Guan had arrived. Xiaomei said, “It’s strange. It’s a solemn day, and we can’t even call any performers.” Erxi asked, “Who else did you call?” Xiaomei said, “Qi Guan from your troupe and Rong Guan from the Lianzhu Troupe.” Erxi said, “Rong Guan, I saw him going to the Sanhe Tower when I left. He probably hasn’t finished yet.” Meichuang asked, “Is Yulin from your troupe really sick?” Erxi said, “Yulin! Don’t mention it. He and Qi Guan got into a fight the other day, almost causing a fatality. Their master is still upset and wants to file a complaint.” Everyone then asked what happened, and Erxi said, “It’s a long story. Let’s have a couple of drinks first.” They all had a few more drinks. Wei Pingcai, hearing that Qi Guan had caused trouble, asked Erxi again, “Tell us the story; we all want to hear it.” Erxi said, “Do you know Mr. Xi Eleven from Guangdong? Are you friends with him?” The three said they didn’t know him. Feng Zipei said, “I’ve met him but we’re not friends. Go ahead and tell us.” Erxi said, “This Mr. Xi is a candidate for an official position in the capital. He supposedly brought several tens of thousands of silver with him, planning to buy a high official position. But he fell short and only managed to buy a prefecture position. This man is quite extravagant. When he first arrived in the capital, he befriended Chunlan from the Dengchun Troupe, keeping her in his house every day, providing her with clothes, gold bracelets, and warm carriages. Chunlan performed many plays, and for each play, Mr. Xi would prepare more than ten sets of costumes, with jewelry all made of gold, costing thousands of silver. Chunlan’s master intentionally called her back to upset him, making him spend even more. Later, when Chunlan graduated, he spent another five thousand strings of cash. Chunlan followed him, and they lived lavishly every day. For example, if Chunlan found a dish too salty or too bland, he would smash the entire bowl. He spent hundreds of strings of cash on a fur coat, and if Chunlan said the fur was not right, he would tear it to pieces and make a new one. This was his temperament. Since he was so close to Chunlan, he shouldn’t have troubled others, but he didn’t care. As long as he liked someone, he would force himself on them regardless of their consent.”

Everyone listened quietly. Wei Pingcai said, “We asked about Yulin and Qi Guan, and you’re telling us this long-winded story.” Erxi laughed, “It’s all connected. His stories are more interesting than a play. He has many tricks to deceive people. Being from Jiayingzhou, he knows many Western tricks. He lures people by offering money, but some people are more interested in his character than his money. Mr. Xi is tall and bulky, with a martial demeanor, and speaks clumsily. He smokes opium, consuming about an ounce a day, making his face dark. Meichuang said, “Get to the point about the Western tricks.” Erxi said, “He has a wooden bucket, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, painted with gold designs. It makes a ding-dong sound like a bell when shaken. There is a lid on top, and a middle layer with a horizontal bar underneath, with a copper lock on the outside. He uses it to trick people he fancies. If they resist, he lures them into a room to look at the bucket. Hearing the sound inside, people naturally look into it. Mr. Xi then throws in some valuables, saying they can keep whatever they retrieve. Unaware of the trick, they reach in, but the bottom layer has holes only big enough for one hand at a time, making it impossible to retrieve the items. As they reach in with both hands, he locks the door, trapping their hands. Unable to pull out their hands or lift the bucket, they are at his mercy. Only after he’s satisfied does he release them, and they can’t do anything about it. Those who know better demand more compensation, while those who don’t quarrel with him and get beaten or taken to the police station, where they are detained and humiliated, requiring their master to pay a ransom, often at least a hundred strings of cash. This is Mr. Xi’s way.”

Wei Pingcai asked, “What happened between Yulin and Qi Guan?” Erxi continued, “Mr. Xi first attended a banquet at Yulin’s house. Yulin, being honest and straightforward, didn’t flatter him. Mr. Xi took a liking to Yulin, gave him a set of clothes and a pair of bracelets, and rewarded his master with forty strings of cash, igniting his interest. The second time, he invited Yulin alone, rewarding him with a hundred strings of cash. Yulin, disgusted by Mr. Xi’s demeanor, stayed aloof, angering him. The third time, Yulin’s master invited many performers and Mr. Xi again, but he didn’t come. The master, seeing Mr. Xi as a big spender, pressured Yulin to pay respects to him. Mr. Xi got worse, deciding to detain Yulin for a meal, getting him drunk, and tricking him into looking at the bucket. Yulin, having heard of the bucket’s trickery, refused. Mr. Xi, using his strength, pinned Yulin down, who resisted by crying and shouting. Hearing the commotion, his servant tried to enter, but Mr. Xi’s men barred the way. The servant forced his way in and saw Mr. Xi pinning Yulin down with his pants pulled down. Seeing someone enter, Mr. Xi let go, claiming they were just playing around. Yulin left, crying and cursing, and his servant argued with Mr. Xi at the door. Mr. Xi, enraged, sent Yulin to the police station. Later in the evening, he called Qi Guan, who, unlike Yulin, fell for the bucket trick, trapping his hands. Mr. Xi tried to undress Qi Guan, who, realizing the trick, kicked Mr. Xi in the groin, causing him excruciating pain and forcing him to crouch down.”

At this point, Zhang and Wei burst out laughing, saying, “Serves him right! Such a person will get his comeuppance. Let’s toast to this!” Feng Zipei remained silent while Yang Meichuang said:

“Please continue,” urged the others. Erxi took another sip of wine and continued, “Qi Guan was in extreme pain and couldn’t free his hands, so he stubbornly twisted them, breaking the mechanism. His hands were badly scraped and bleeding, and he cried and cursed as he escaped. Because of the pain in his head, he hid away. Qi Guan told his master what happened, and also informed Yuan Baozhu, with whom he was close. Baozhu was furious and went to Yi Garden to speak with Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu was enraged, saying, ‘How can such a person be allowed to act so shamelessly? This is unacceptable!’ Learning about Yulin’s ordeal, he sent people to the station, demanding Yulin’s release overnight. At the same time, he planned to inform the city patrol officer and have that bucket seized, intending to deal with Xi Eleven. Mr. Xu, being a straightforward person, spoke openly about his plans, unaware that someone might have informed Xi Eleven. Fearing trouble and having run out of money, Xi Eleven quickly spent more money at the Ministry of Personnel to claim he was out of funds and left the capital, reportedly heading to Tianjin. He might return after a few days, but Yulin was furious, and Qi Guan was still ill with his hands not yet healed. How could he come out? I’ve finished. You all have a big drink; my tongue is dry.”

Everyone laughed in amazement. Feng Zipei remarked, “This despicable person is truly detestable. He doesn’t care who he is dealing with; as long as they are young and attractive, he assumes he can have his way with them without considering his own appearance.” Meichuang laughed, “You seem to hate him quite a lot. Have you seen his precious bucket?” Zipei spat twice at Meichuang. Meichuang asked, “Could we make such a bucket in our capital?” Xiaomei laughed, “Do you want to follow his example?” Meichuang smiled. Wei Pingcai laughed and said to Erxi, “You describe it so clearly; you must have seen that bucket yourself.” Erxi’s face turned red, and he gave a sidelong glance, ready to pinch Wei Pingcai’s mouth. Meichuang said, “He doesn’t necessarily need to use the bucket.” Erxi pinched Meichuang twice and said, “As businessmen, having money is good. Why put on airs? Unfortunately, they don’t know how to read the situation like you, which is why they suffered.”

He then laughed. Wei Pingcai thought to himself, “I didn’t expect that Qin Guan and Qi Guan, being performers, would be so proud and have such integrity. It’s quite surprising.” He then asked Erxi, “Who exactly is this Xi Eleven? How can he act so outrageously and have so much money?” Erxi replied, “I heard from Chunlan that he is also a young master. His grandfather was a provincial administration commissioner, and his father is currently a military governor.” Wei Pingcai asked, “Where is Chunlan now?” Erxi said, “She left with him.” The group continued talking and laughing and drank some more wine. As the evening approached, Xiaomei and Wei Pingcai needed to return to the city, so they settled the bill. Meichuang arranged with Erxi to settle accounts the next day. Meichuang invited Wei Pingcai and others to return to the city together, but he lived outside the city and went to Zipei’s place, where they smoked for a while. Then they went to Yutianxian’s house in Rouge Alley.

Meanwhile, Pan Qiguan had been quite upset since being tricked by Huifang. He wanted to take revenge on Huifang but feared his influential connections and numerous supporters. Additionally, his lust hadn’t completely subsided, and he still desired another encounter. He regretted losing two hundred strings of cash and suspected Zhang Zhongyu of colluding with Huifang to deceive him. He often grumbled to Zhongyu, making insinuating remarks. Zhongyu, feeling wronged and having no outlet for his frustration, began to resent Pan San. Since Pan San doubted him, Zhongyu decided to collaborate with Huifang to trick Pan San. Pan San, meanwhile, had gone to inspect some cloth shops in Baoding Prefecture, delaying his return by two months. Bored and having quarreled with his wife several times, Pan San felt frustrated and had no one to talk to. He decided to visit Huifang for some entertainment and went alone without Zhang Zhongyu.

That evening, just as he reached Huifang’s door, he coincidentally met Huifang returning from Chunhang’s place. Huifang was startled to see Pan San but got out of the carriage and invited him in. Pan San held Huifang’s hand as they walked inside, breathlessly, and sat in the guest room. Huifang asked, “Master Pan, I haven’t seen you in a while. Where have you been making money? You never visit. Remember, that day, Master Hua was staying outside the city, and he called for me. I couldn’t attend to you properly. Don’t be angry; we have plenty of time ahead.” Pan San, seeing Huifang’s earnestness, felt half of his anger dissipate and slowly said, “I know why I’m here. You despise me, and I wasted two hundred strings of cash just to have Zhang Lao Er spray wine in my face. A rabbit hiding in a hole, making a wildcat drool.” Huifang, hearing this, felt both angry and amused but kept smiling and said, “You have such a way with words. What do you want to do today? Let’s find a place to sit.” Pan San said, “Why go elsewhere? This place is fine. But I’ve sworn off drinking; I won’t have a drop today.” Huifang became anxious, thinking, “This is bad. He’s alone, won’t drink, and won’t leave. If I make an excuse to leave, he won’t agree. Thinking hard, her face flushed, and she decided, ‘I’ll just keep him here. If I’m scared of him, I won’t be Su Huifang.’ She said, “Master Pan, if you won’t drink, you still have to eat.” Pan San nodded, and Huifang personally went to the kitchen and brought out a meal: three meat dishes, three vegetable dishes, a bowl of Shaoxing soup, and a pot of yellow wine.

Huifang said, “Though you’ve sworn off drinking, since you’re here, you should have a drink.” She smiled, took a large jade cup, filled it to the brim, and handed it to him with both hands. Pan San, having not really given up drinking but afraid it might cause trouble, couldn’t resist and said with a smile, “I’ll finish this pot, but no refills.” Huifang ignored him, and they both drank and ate some dumplings. Pan San, now tipsy, saw Huifang’s flushed cheeks, her charming eyes, and her every movement filled with allure, and he couldn’t help but revert to his old ways. Sighing, he said, “You really drive me crazy. What’s two hundred strings of cash? You don’t need to harm people! If you have a heart for me, I won’t refuse you.” Huifang forced a smile and said, “Master Pan, I don’t understand. What do you mean by ‘refuse’?” Pan San said, “If you care for me, I’ll give you anything you want.” Huifang laughed, “Can you really? I want a bank; you said you had one.” Pan San said, “I have three banks. I’m already forty-eight years old and still have no children. Giving you one bank is no big deal. What will you give me in return?” Huifang remained silent. Pan San said, “Why don’t you speak? It’s just us, no outsiders. Why hesitate?” Huifang, still smiling, said nothing. Pan San moved closer, trying to embrace Huifang, pressing his wine-scented face against her fragrant one. Huifang gently pushed him away and said, “You’re too much. Let go, and I’ll speak.” Pan San rubbed his face on her hand, panting, “Good girl, sweetie, tell me quickly.” Huifang pretended to be angry and said, “Master Pan, you’re too impatient. I won’t speak if you keep this up.” Pan San had to let go. Huifang wiped her hand, now wet with his saliva, with a towel, stood up, and sternly said, “Master Pan, I’m not a fool. Do you think I don’t see through you? But since I perform, I can’t speak of purity. However, I’m only eighteen and just graduated. Outside, please respect me and treat me like a person. Don’t pester me like this. If I have a heart for you, don’t let people see through it. Don’t think of me as just an apprentice. If you’re upset about the two hundred strings of cash, I can return it.” Pan San said, “Sweetie, who asked you to return the money? You can’t blame me; I’ve been thinking about you for six months. You won’t let me enjoy myself. If you truly care for me, that’s fine. But if you trick me again, I won’t accept it. I’ll follow your words.”

Huifang laughed again and said, “I just said, Master Pan, you’re used to frequenting brothels and think of my place as the same. I heard from Zhang Zhongyu that Master Pan is very generous; if he takes a liking to someone, he wouldn’t mind spending even a thousand or eighteen hundred taels. But now that you’ve taken a liking to me, you’ve only spent two hundred taels and immediately want to get your money’s worth. Just two hundred taels—Master Pan wouldn’t consider it much, nor would I, Su. Wouldn’t Master Pan at least reward a hundred taels for a drink and a song? You treat me like a small-time broker, paying a performer four or five taels a day. I’ll tell you this: if you truly have feelings for me, I won’t let you down. But don’t think of me as a lowly person to satisfy your desires and then leave me for someone else. If that happens, don’t blame me.”

Pan San was left speechless by Huifang’s words. Hearing her agreeing to everything but hinting that two hundred taels was too little, he thought, “Such a popular performer must be hard to win over.” He said to Huifang, “If you truly won’t let me down, I’ll be at ease. But words are unreliable; you might change your mind later.” Huifang coldly replied, “You don’t trust me at all. Do you want a written contract?”

At this point, Pan San, driven by desire, wanted to appear generous and couldn’t act roughly. After some thought, he decided to win her over with money. He said, “I know you’re a high-status performer who often needs money. From today on, if you need money, come to my shop and take what you need.” Huifang said, “How could I do that? What if Madam Pan finds out and scolds you, causing you trouble?” Pan San laughed, “Nonsense, tell me honestly, do you need money or not?” Huifang thought, “This fool doesn’t understand my hint. He still wants to buy me with money. Fine, I’ll make this fool pay and use it to support Tian Lang.” Smiling, she said, “How could I not need money? I’m reluctant to ask, fearing you might think I’m just after money and not giving anything in return.” She then looked at the jade bracelet on her hand, took it off, and showed it to Pan San, “Look at this jade bracelet; isn’t it beautiful?” Pan San saw that it was clear and green like water, and praised, “Good jade, rare in the city, probably from Yunnan.” Huifang said, “It was a gift from Mr. Xu from Yi Garden. He gave four, one to each of us. I heard he bought it in Guangdong for a fortune.” Pan San stuck out his tongue and said, “It’s more expensive than gold; ten taels of gold aren’t worth two hundred silver.” Huifang said, “Though it’s beautiful, it’s a pity it doesn’t have a gold counterpart.” She glanced at the heavy gold bracelet on Pan San’s wrist. Pan San understood, wanting to gift it to her, but hesitated as it was worth two hundred silver and felt reluctant. Yet, if he didn’t give it, he feared she’d look down on him, so he didn’t respond.

He raised his arm and looked at it for a moment, then said to Huifang, “This would pair well with it. Do you want it? I’ll give it to you.” He kept raising his arm without taking it off. Huifang approached, thanked him, took off the gold bracelet, and put it on her hand. Pan San then hugged her, calling her his sweetheart, smelling her face, and groping her. Huifang, unable to do anything, realized that Pan San was determined not to leave empty-handed today, especially after giving away the gold bracelet. Trying to keep a smile, she saw a small ivory comb on his jacket and combed his beard. Just then, someone shouted outside, “Is Huifang home?” Then they heard, “The police are here!” There were many footsteps. Huifang quickly broke free and said, “It’s bad! The patrol officers are here for a night inspection.” Pan San, being a wealthy man, panicked at the thought of the patrol officers and wanted to hide. Huifang said, “There’s nowhere to hide. You better leave to avoid being questioned.” Pan San had no choice but to leave quickly in the dark, running out the door. Who the visitors were, we will find out next time.

　　前回書中，講到潘三纏住蕙芳，到至急處忽有人嚷進來，蕙芳故作一驚說：「了不得了！是坊官老爺們查夜。」潘三是個有錢膽小的人，自然怕事，只得溜了。

　　原來蕙芳於下廚房時，即算定潘三今日必不甘休，即叫家裡人假裝坊官查夜，並請了兩個坊卒，到潘三歪纏不清的時候，便嚷將進來。知道潘三是色大膽小，果然中計而去，又哄過了一次。雖然得了他一個金鐲，蕙芳心中也著實躊躇，恐怕明日又來，只好到春航寓內躲避幾天，再看罷了。潘三一路喪氣而回，幸怕他的老婆，不敢公然在外胡鬧，不然只怕蕙芳雖然伶俐，也就難招架了。今天又空鬧了一場，只好慢慢兒再將銀錢巴結他，買轉他的心來。

　　這回書又要說幾個風雅人，做件風雅事情。如今這一班名士，漸漸的散了。子玉自從與琴言怡園一敘之後，總未能會面。

　　琴言之病，時好時發，也不進園子唱戲，有時力疾到怡園一走。

　　而子玉之病亦係憂悶而起，或到怡園時，偏值琴言不來；或到琴言寓裡，偏又逢著他們有事，不是他師傅請客，就是有人坐著。又不便再尋素蘭，子玉亦覺得無可奈何，只好悵恨緣慳而已。這邊琴言在家，並不知子玉來過幾次，又聽得子玉害病，心上更是悲酸，因為沒有到過梅宅，不便自去。正是一點憐才慕色之心，無可寬解，惟有短歎長吁，形諸夢寐。看官，你道子玉去尋琴言，為什麼他的師傅總不拉攏呢？一來子玉是逢場作戲，不是常在外面的人，是以長慶不相認識，且不曉得子玉是何等地位，不過當他一個年輕讀書人，無甚相與處。二來子玉在琴言身上，也沒有花過一個錢。子玉與琴言是神交心契，自然想不到這些上來。那長慶則惟在錢多，卻不在人好。那下作相公們的脾氣，總是這樣，那長慶生性如此，是始終不變的。

　　且說子玉是在家養病，不出大門，高品為河間胡太尊請去修志，劉文澤是他岳母惦記他，來接他並其室吳氏，同到直隸總督衙門去了。此中已少了三人，只有子雲、次賢、南湘、仲清、春航、王恂六人，不時往來。

　　一日，子雲、次賢招諸名士到園看龍舟，並賞榴花。此日是五月初一，正值王通政生日，雖不做壽，家中卻也有些至交好友親戚同年來賀，內裡又有些太太姑娘們，如梅宅的顏夫人，孫宅的陸夫人之類，也覺得熱鬧。王恂與仲清這怡園之約，就不能去了。是日子雲、次賢知道了，也去拜拜壽，適遇南湘、春航皆在，就約了回來。仲清、王恂說如客散得早，也來赴約。

　　但只不要候，遲早不定。次賢等應了，才回怡園，同到了迎面峭壁之下。進了一個院落，子雲便請大家寬了公服。又道：「今日天氣甚熱，紅日照人，且龍舟在吟秋水榭，榴花在小赤城，離此頗遠，不如乘馬過去。」家人們已預先備馬伺候，即帶過來，四人都乘上了。從峭壁下左手轉彎，高高低低，曲曲折折，走上青石羊腸小徑，有些古藤礙首，香草鉤衣。走完了山徑，便順著圍牆而走，那邊是池水漣漪，依紅泛綠，堤上一帶短短紅闌，修竹垂楊，還有些雜花滿樹，流鶯亂飛，已令人塵襟盡浣。不到半里，又是一堆危石，疊成高山，有十丈多高，如羅浮一峰，俯瞰海曲，擋住去路。

　　子雲請客下了馬，從山腳走上石級，三十餘層，有一小亭，中具石臺石凳，署名曰「縹緲亭」。對面望去，有幾十株蒼松，黛色參天的遮斷眼界，樹杪處微露碧瓦數鱗，朱樓一角。此間頗覺清風蕩漾，水石清寒，飄飄乎有凌虛之想。春航道：「奇奧！文心一至於此，即匡廬之香爐峰，何以過之。」南湘道：「前似王麓臺，此似蕭尺木，幽邃處卻不險仄。」子雲道：「此皆靜宜手筆，佈置時曾數易其稿。」次賢道：「也虧那幾株松樹，不然也就一望易盡。」春航道：「正不知靜宜先生胸中有多少丘壑，的是驅排河嶽神手。倪雲林、徐青藤定當把臂入林。」次賢只得謙讓幾句。四人小憩了一回，走下石磴來，側面有五間樓閣，恰作參差高下兩層，似樓非樓，似閣非閣，畫棟飛雲，珠簾捲雨，又是一番氣象。窗前闌干外，就是一個十畝方塘，內有層疊荷錢，一半成蓋。中間一座六曲紅橋，欹欹斜斜，接著對面十數間樓榭。右邊泊著幾只小小的畫船，都是錦纜牙牆，蘭橈桂槳。次賢道：「那邊就是吟秋水榭了。」再望水榭，卻是三層，左手一帶是一色楊柳低拂水面，接著對岸修竹長林，竟似兩岸欲合。

　　當下子雲讓客且慢過橋，先進那閣裡來，恰是正正三間，細銅絲穿成的簾子，水磨楠木雕闌，閣中擺設，精緻異常，說不盡寶鼎瑤琴，璇幾玉案。闌邊放一個古銅壺，插著幾枝竹箭，中懸一額，曰：「停雲敘雨之齋。」旁有一聯，其句云：拜石有時具袍笏。看雲無處不神仙。署款為華光宿。南湘失驚道：「此華公子手筆，不料其詞翰如此。」子雲道：「華公子天分極高，不過工夫稍淺，亦其勢位所誤。若論書、畫、詩、詞，倒與其境遇相反的。」春航道：「若僅聞於流俗之口，幾乎失是人矣。即此聯句，可見其胸次之雅；即此書法，可見其意氣之豪。」說罷，遠遠望見水榭邊，蕩出兩個花艇來，白舫青簾尚隔著紅橋綠柳，咿啞柔櫓之聲，宛轉彩蓮之曲，正是水光如鏡，樓臺倒影，飛燕低掠，游魚仰吹，須臾之間已過紅橋，慢慢攏橋，慢慢攏過來。只見王蘭保掖起羅衫，盤了辮髮，鬢邊倒插一枝榴花，手中拿一根小小的紫竹篙，一面撐，一面趕那些家鳧野鴨，倒驚得鴛鴦、溪鳥亂飛起來。又有一個白鷺鷥，竟迎著闌干翩然而來，到了簷前，把翅一側，已飛上山岩去了。

　　次賢笑道：「所謂『打鴨驚鴛鴦』，今日見了。」大家正看得有趣，又見船中走出幾枝花來。一隻船內是寶珠、漱芳，一隻船內是蕙芳、素蘭，共是五個。舟人把舟泊近闌干，南湘道：「芙蓉未開，水榭減色。有此眾芳一渡，庶不寂寞。湘娥洛神，江湄遊戲，我度香先生當以玉佩要之。」大家笑了一笑，群旦上來都見過了。次賢道：「你們看靜芳窄袖踟躕的，越顯得風流跌宕。竹君之贊語『翩若驚鴻，婉若游龍』，真覺得摹擬入神。」南湘道：「靜芳之倜儻，媚香之靈慧，瑤卿之柔婉，瘦香之妍靜，香畹之丰韻，皆是天仙化人。若以其藝而觀，則趙飛燕之掌上舞，張靜婉之帳中歌，可以彷彿。」子雲請客登舟，南湘等上得船來。看那船頭，是刻著兩個交頸鴛鴦，船身是棠梨木的，兩邊短短紅闌，內是玻璃長窗，篷蓋上罩著個綠泥灑花大卷篷，兩邊垂下白綾畫花走水。船裡是兩個艙，底下鋪了細白絨毯，靠後也是長窗，中間鋪設一炕，兩旁是鬼子穿藤小椅，間著幾張茶几，中間一張圓桌，也可以坐得五六人。那一個船略小了些，是坐那侍從人的。此時王蘭保卻早換好了衣裳，斯斯文文的坐了。寶珠對南湘道：「你們早上到過王大人家沒有？」南湘尚未回言，子雲道：「我就在王宅邀來的。」

　　於是眾人談談講講，一路看園中的景致，有幾處是飛閣凌霄，雕甍瞰地。有幾處是危崖突兀，老樹槎木牙。卻也望見西北上一帶長廊是桃塢，接著是杏村；正北上竹林中望去是梨院，後是牡丹香國；東北是一帶玲瓏巧山，下是綠陰千樹，金彈離離，結滿了梅子，青黃各半，把個梅崦遮住，看不清楚。對岸樹石蒙茸，卻不知還有多少亭院。春航問南湘道：「這園子裡共遊過幾處了？」南湘道：「到卻到過許多回，逛卻沒有逛到。一喝酒就是一天，那裡能逛。約有七八處逛過。」寶珠道：「我同瘦香是逛完的了。」蕙芳道：「我就是桂嶺、菊畦、蘭徑沒有到過，其餘也都逛完。」

　　素蘭道：「桂嶺在前山前，蘭徑、菊畦是在後山後，過澗去一片大空地，有一所莊院，便是菊畦。那蘭徑是山下，到半山，高高下下的長廓曲徑，最好頑的所在。菊畦過去還有個稻莊。有桔槔戽水，像個村落，漁簾蟹籪，各樣都有。還有兩個鶴欄、鹿棚，也近在那裡。」

　　說罷船已行了半里多，已到轉彎處，池水卻也空闊。吟秋水榭造在水中，四面周圍有池水圍住，共是三層；只見第一層是十二間，作個六面樣式，面面開窗，純用玻璃鑲嵌的雕窗，隔作六處。一處之中又分陰陽明暗，仍是十二處，大小方圓扁側，又不一樣，各成形勢。內中的擺設，是說不盡的。在這間，看那間只隔一層玻璃，到過去時，卻要轉了好幾處，方能過去。當下諸人，就在這第一層逛了好一回時候。子雲道：「客也餓了，此刻將近午正，可以坐罷。」只見四個小童托上四個金漆盤來，放著幾碗杏酪，分送各人面前，各人吃了。春航道：「索性上那兩層再回來坐罷。」於是轉上樓梯，上了第二層，略小了些，是四面樣式，空出一轉回廓，有闌干迴護，也有雕窗隔作八處，古玩器皿一樣的精雅。望見東北角上柳陰中，泊著龍舟，有三丈多高，舟身子是刻成彩畫一條青龍，中間卻是五六層架子裝起，純用五彩綢緞綾錦氈泥，製成傘蓋旗幡，繡的灑線平金打子各種花卉，還搭配些孔雀泥金傘、珍珠傘、銀針穿成的傘，中間又裝上些剪彩樓臺庭院，王宮梵宇，裝點古蹟。內中人物都是走線行動，機巧異常。一層一層的裝湊起來，為錦為雲，如荼如火。頂上站著一個紮成的金毛孔雀，船內用石壓底，兩邊共有二十四人蕩槳。有個八音班，在內打動鑼鼓絲竹，粗細十番。此是次賢在江蘇看過，畫出圖樣，選匠造製。春航是從南邊來，也曾見過，即道：「實在製得華麗，就是常州府的龍舟，是甲於一省的，也不過如此。」

　　大家又上了第三層，卻是三面式樣，外面也是三面回廓，中間隔作六處。此中窗櫥門戶，是一色香楠木，十分古拙，更為雅靜。地位既高，得氣愈爽，憑闌一望，怡園的全景已收得八九分，只有山陰處尚不能見。惟覺樓臺層疊，花木扶疏，芳草如碧毯平鋪，清泉如水銀直瀉，水如縈帶，山列主賓，多處不見其繁，少處不嫌其略。天然圖畫，輞川圖不過如斯。人力經營，平泉莊何足道也。眾人各自憑闌，遙望四處，只聽龍舟內簫鼓悠揚，清波蕩漾的划將出來。

　　龍尾上掛著個鞦韆架子，兩個孩子一上一下的打鞦韆。次賢道：「還請到底下去看罷，自上望下，不如自下望上好。」眾人即下了雁齒扶梯，仍到第一層，已見正中廓前擺了一個圓桌。此會是賓主四人，名花五人。子雲便要穿衣，經史、田三位止住，只得就便服送了酒，依齒而坐。東首是南湘，子雲命蘭保坐在肩下。西首是春航，肩下是蕙芳。上面是次賢，肩下是漱芳。

　　子雲坐了主位，左右為素蘭、寶珠二人。飲酒的話頭，無非是那幾套，且慢講他。

　　再看那龍舟已到閣前，盤盤旋旋，來來往往，蕩個不了。

　　家人遠遠的放了五千一串的全紅百子，響得不住。大家正看得喝采，忽見闌干外走上四個人，穿著綠油綢短衫，紅油綢褲，赤膊拴腰，紅巾紮額，赤了腳，穿著草鞋，腿上纏緊了藍布，站齊在闌干前，對上叩了一個頭。南湘不解其故，待要問時，只聽龍舟一聲鼓響，那四個人齊齊的倒翻筋斗下水去了。子雲道：「這些蠢奴，他們也要顯些本領。」遂命家人去捉幾對鴨子來，又叫取幾個紅漆葫蘆拋下水去，眾人方曉得是奪標。家人答應，便將一個白鴨先拋下水去，那鴨子下了水，把頭一鑽也翻了一個筋斗，便伸著頭，拍著翅，呷、呷、呷的叫了幾聲。

　　那邊一人便俯在水面，兩腳一蹬，似梭子的穿過來。那鴨子見人來拿他，便扇起雙翅，半沉半浮，走得風快。正走時，忽見水裡探出個頭來，一手把鴨子捉住。子雲道：「好！記著賞他。」又將三隻鴨子，兩個葫蘆同拋下去。這四個人各要討好，都竭盡其藝，或俯或仰，或沉或浮，或側半面，或蹺一腿，游來游去，頑個不了。也有拿著的，也有拿不著的，也有拿到了，重新脫手的，也有拿到半路，被人奪去的，引得席上個個歡笑，各人飲了好幾杯。那些相公們更覺高興，都出了席，靠著闌干看玩藝。

　　子雲叫了進來，再斟了酒。次賢道：「我們今日就以此為令何如？」眾人問道：「怎樣做令？」次賢問那些家人道：「去年園中結那些大葫蘆，想來還有。」家人應道：「有十幾個漆的，其餘是沒有漆的。」次賢便叫把漆的拿來。不多一刻，家人就提了一大串來，解開繩子，放在一張空桌上。次賢又叫拿那副酒籌來。家人又送上一個象牙酒籌。次賢隨手抽出幾枝，便把沒有字的一面朝上，放在桌上，對眾人道：「各人隨手取一根，不准看那一面的字，各人注上各人的號。」大家就依了他。

　　次賢便把葫蘆揭開蓋子，每一個放下一個酒籌，仍舊將蓋子旋緊，命家童拋下水去。」看拿到那一個的，便是那一個喝酒，這是極公道的頑意兒。」眾人道：「極是，但不知籌上寫些什麼。」次賢道：「方才這副籌，是《水滸傳》上的人，各有飲酒的故事，我是隨手數的，不知是那幾個名字。」子雲笑道：「這籌倒也好，喝得爽快。就是內中有幾個大量的，抽著了卻是難為。」眾人道：「這也只好聽天由命了。」只見水中搶了一個出來，家童拿到席邊將手巾擦乾了，開了蓋子，倒出籌來，是蕭次賢的。大家看那一面時，刻著七個大字，下注兩行小字。大字是：「李逵大鬧潯陽江。」注是：「首二坐為宋江、戴宗，末坐邊張順，李逵自飲一大杯，宋、戴陪飲一小杯，即與張順豁十拳。李逵贏拳，張順吃酒；張順贏拳，李逵喝開水。」眾人看了皆笑。次賢先飲了門面杯，南湘、春航陪了一杯。即與子雲猜拳，子雲飲了六杯酒，次賢飲了四杯茶。眾人道：「倒也有趣。」又見拿了一個上來，看籌是南湘的。那面是：「武松醉奪快活林。」下注：無三不過崗，先滿飲三杯。對面為蔣門神，要連勝三拳方過，再打通關一轉。」南湘道：「這一回太多了，三杯我就喝，這通關免了罷。」子雲道：「免是不能免的，況且你是個大量。」蘭保道：「打通關或用半杯，或一杯分作三消罷。」眾人亦皆依了。南湘吃了三杯，即與春航豁起拳來，倒也連勝了三拳，又打了一個通關，共吃了十二杯酒。

　　又見水中拿了兩個出來，第一個揭出來是徐字雲的。那面是：「宋江怒殺閻婆惜。」注：「飲兩杯，並坐者為閻婆惜，宋江先自飲一杯，將一杯勸閻婆惜，婆惜不飲，仍是宋江自飲。

　　「子雲笑道：「座中誰是閻婆惜呢？」眾人笑了。次賢道：「不消說，是並肩坐的這兩個了，且仍是你自飲，用是用不著他們，但勸是要勸的。」子雲帶笑飲了一杯，又將一杯對素蘭道：「香畹你是個好人，你莫要學那閻婆惜，心上只記著張三郎，不瞅不睬的，你且飲這一杯罷。」引得眾人笑起來。素蘭本待要飲，因為眾人一笑，便臉上紅暈了一層，便把嘴向著寶珠一呶，說道：「閻婆惜在那邊，你叫他飲罷。」寶珠也嗤的一笑。子雲又拿一杯對著寶珠道：「如何，你飲不飲？」寶珠接了杯子，對著素蘭道：「你上了當了，你看籌上不飲的是閻婆惜，飲的就不是了。」即將酒飲盡。素蘭一想，倒被寶珠討了便宜。再拿那一根籌看時，是蕙芳的。再看那面，眾人就笑起來，只有田春航強住了笑，臉上卻有些紅。原來這一根籌偏偏是蕙芳，也是捉弄潘三的報應。上寫著：「潘金蓮雪天戲叔。」注：「三杯，並坐左邊的為武松。第一杯要露出了胸，一手搭在武松肩上，叫聲『叔叔，你飲這一杯。』第二杯要自吃半杯，又道：『叔叔，你若有心就吃這半杯兒殘酒。』第三杯要站起來，裝作怒容自飲，合席陪飲三杯。」當下蕙芳就不肯，道：「我們豁了這三杯罷。」子雲道：「這是令上寫明白的，水裡撈出來的，豈可改得？」次賢道：「況且是你親手寫在籌上的，如今怎好翻悔？」南湘道：「你如要改令，方才我們又何必照樣呢？」蕙芳無奈，躊躇了半天，蘭保笑道：「報應之快，如今是真要上那姓潘的當了。」眾人不甚明白，只道是籌上的潘金蓮，卻不曉得蘭保是聽見潘三的事。春航心內明白，只低頭不語。蕙芳聽了一發臉紅，也不理他，只得拿了一杯酒，站起來靠著寶珠道：「叔叔，你吃這杯罷？」寶珠正在吃菜，不提防蕙芳叫他這一聲，便笑得噴了一桌，靠住了子雲，把手巾擦了嘴，還笑個不住。眾人哄然皆笑起來。蕙芳弄得沒法，放下杯子，自己也笑了。次賢道：「媚香，又錯了，你不看注指並坐左鄰為武松，不是右邊的人，怎麼把這杯酒敬起瑤卿來？」蕙芳道：「你到底要我敬那一個呢？他不是與我並坐的嗎？」寶珠道：「我恰好不算並坐。雖然是圓桌，我卻朝北，你是向東，我再料不到你叫我叔叔。」說罷又笑了，蕙芳終是不肯。子雲笑道：「媚香，你難道沒有敬過湘帆的酒麼？快此，快些！你看又撈起兩個來了。你若壞了令，後來怎樣？不過好歹這一次，又沒有三回兩回輪著你的。」次賢道：「快敬罷！」南湘道：「當年金蓮戲叔之時，是要做些媚態方像，不可老老實實的。「你一句，我一言，大家逼著，蕙芳真是無奈，不道尖利人也有吃虧時候。蕙芳只得略靠著春航，擎起了杯道：「叔叔，吃這一杯。」春航也是無奈，只得老著臉飲了。第二杯蕙芳也只得先飲了一口，送到春航口邊，春航不待叫，就飲了。眾人皆說：「這杯不算，重來，令上是要叫明才算的。」春航再三求情，只得算了。到了第三杯，卻甚容易。蕙芳自斟了一杯，立起身來。次賢道：「這杯要作怒容的。」素蘭道：「他心中本有氣。」蕙芳一笑，又忙將花容一整，做出怒態，便一口乾了。子雲看了這光景，心上十分贊賞，便自己飲了三杯，又勸合席也飲三杯。

　　於是再看籌時是蘭保的。那面是：「魯智深醉打山門。」注：「先飲一大杯，首二坐為金剛，每人豁三拳。」蕙芳道：「他就這等便宜，我偏這麼囉嗦。」蘭保照令行了，與南湘、春航各豁了三拳。

　　再看籌是漱芳的，那面是：「金翠蓮酒樓賣唱。要彈琵琶，敬魯達、李忠、史進各一杯。」眾人道：「這還可以，在不即不離之間。況且真是個姓金的，怎麼遇得這般湊巧？」漱芳只得彈起琵琶，敬了南湘、春航、次賢三人。

　　再看葫蘆內籌是田春航。春航急看那一面，想一想，又說聲：「不好！」眾人又復拍手大笑道：「今日就是媚香與湘帆牽纏不清。」蕙芳紅著臉道：「這是你們有心做成的，不然為什麼單是這兩根籌這麼樣呢？」次賢道：「冤枉冤哉！算我有心撿出的，難道你們又有心撿過去嗎？」原來籌上寫的是：「一丈青捉王短虎。」注：「後成夫婦，與並坐的手牽紅巾，飲三個交杯，合席共賀一杯。」春航欲要改令，怎禁得大家不依，只得拿塊帕子與蕙芳遞著，各飲了半杯，第三次惹得合席說了又笑，笑了又說，道：「這個合巹杯，是難得見的，我們各浮一大白。」於是合席又賀了一杯，更把蕙芳臊得了不得，便道：「從此難星也過完了，等我可以取笑人了。」看籌是寶珠的。那面是：「王婆樓上說風情。」看了注，蕙芳笑道：「今番卻有報應了，不料也有人做那好樣兒與人看了。」寶珠的臉已經紅暈了半邊。令是三杯酒：第一杯是敬右鄰為西門慶，也做成挑簾的樣了，將扇子打西門慶一下，敬這一杯。第二杯要西門慶跪地，一手捏著金蓮的鞋尖，敬金蓮這一杯。第三杯，左鄰是王婆，金蓮福了一福，叫聲：「乾娘！飲這一杯。」子雲笑道：「可可如今輪到我了。」春航道：「香塵沾漆是件最美的事，況且蓮鉤在握，就飲十杯何妨？」南湘大笑道：「香塵沾膝還可以，只不要跪在爛泥裡，那時蓮鉤倒摸不著，摸著的是條驢腿。」說得眾人哄然狂笑起來，把個金漱芳笑得閃了腰，直跌到次賢懷裡。王蘭保、陸素蘭笑得走開了。寶珠道：「此又是報應，天理昭彰，一毫不爽的。」大家笑得春航十分難受，又不好認真，只得忍住道：「竹君刻薄，應該罰他一個惡令。」南湘笑道：「我是據實而言，何刻薄之有？」蕙芳道：「你也夠了，不要說嘴，曉得也有失風時候。」次賢笑道：「瑤卿，此令如何？看來是不能改的，只好委屈些罷。倒難為了度香這膝下黃金了。」眾人又復大笑。蕙芳即催寶珠快些敬酒，寶珠是個溫柔性氣的人，被眾人逼不過，只得老著臉，將扇子把子雲輕輕打了一下，敬過這杯酒。子雲笑而受之，眾人說聲：「好！我們也各飲一杯。」子雲道：「酒令嚴於軍令，沒奈何，諸公休笑矮人觀場。」只得斟了一杯酒，屈了一膝，來敬寶珠，寶珠連忙接過飲了。眾人又說聲：「好！」又各飲一杯。寶珠便將這第三杯酒對著蕙芳，福了一福道：「乾娘，請飲這杯。」蕙芳接來飲了，笑道：「好女兒，生受你。」眾人皆贊道：「好個乾娘、乾女兒，我們再賀一杯。」又各飲了。便剩下一根籌，知是素蘭，取來看時是：「梁山泊群雄聚義。」合席各飲三杯。眾人道：「這卻收得有趣，今日這個酒令，真倒像做成的一般。」寶珠道：「只是太便宜了他，又便宜了靜芳，瘦香還彈了一彈琵琶。第一是我與媚香才算不來呢。」

　　蕙芳道：「有人跪了你敬酒，還不好？還要怎樣？」寶珠道：「你要人跪你，方才何不代我行了這個令？」此一回酒已飲到紅日沉西，也就吃了飯。

　　盥漱畢，又飲了一回香茗，南湘道：「還有小赤城的榴花沒有賞鑒，何不就趁著晚霞掩映，看那榴火如焚不好嗎？」子雲即引眾復坐船回過紅橋，到西邊假山前上岸，從神仙洞走出，穿過了杏樓、桃塢兩處，便是小赤城。只見榴花回繞如城，約有一二百株，紅霞閃爍，流火欲燃，間有幾種黃白及瑪瑙等色，相間而開。正是《天臺山賦》上的「赤城霞起而建標」，所以叫做小赤城。

　　天色已晚，南湘、春航要回，小使送上衣帽，各人穿戴，謝了主人並次賢，繞道出園。子雲道：「今日本有一事要煩兩兄。園中各處的對聯尚須添設幾副，今日倒被龍舟耽誤了，遲日再請一遊，並約庾香、劍潭諸君何如？」史、田二人應了，遂上車而去。這邊相公五人，也各陸續散去。這回怡園二次宴客，可惜人少未齊，不曉下卷又敘何人，再俟細細想來。

In the previous chapter, it was mentioned that Pan San was entangled with Huifang, and at a critical moment, someone suddenly shouted and came in. Huifang pretended to be startled and said, “This is terrible! The local officials are checking the night!” Pan San, being a wealthy but timid man, naturally got scared and had to slip away.

Huifang had already anticipated that Pan San would not give up easily today while he was in the kitchen. He had arranged for someone at home to pretend to be the local officials checking the night and had also invited two actual officials. When Pan San started to behave inappropriately, they would come in shouting. Knowing that Pan San was bold in his desires but timid at heart, he indeed fell for the trick and left, allowing Huifang to avoid him once again. Although he had obtained a gold bracelet from him, Huifang was genuinely worried that he might come again the next day. He decided to hide at Chunhang’s place for a few days and see how things would go. Pan San returned home in low spirits, fearful of his wife and unable to behave recklessly in public. Otherwise, even though Huifang was clever, he might have found it hard to handle him. Having caused a scene in vain today, he could only slowly use money to win him back again.

This chapter will talk about a few cultured people doing elegant things. The group of notable scholars gradually dispersed. Since the last gathering at Yiyuan, Ziyu had not been able to meet Qinyan again.

Qinyan’s illness was intermittent, and he did not perform in the garden. Sometimes, he forced himself to visit Yiyuan despite his illness.

Ziyu’s illness was also caused by worries. Sometimes when he went to Yiyuan, Qinyan was not there; other times, when he went to Qinyan’s residence, Qinyan was either entertaining guests or otherwise occupied. Ziyu also found it inconvenient to seek out Sulan, feeling helpless and lamenting the missed connections. Qinyan, unaware of Ziyu’s visits, heard that Ziyu was ill and felt even more sorrowful. Since he had never been to the Mei residence, he couldn’t go there on his own. His admiration for Ziyu’s talent and appearance remained unresolved, leaving him sighing and longing even in his dreams.

The reader might wonder why Qinyan’s master did not facilitate their meeting. Firstly, Ziyu was not a frequent visitor, and Changqing did not know him well, seeing him only as a young scholar with little importance. Secondly, Ziyu had never spent money on Qinyan, as their connection was based on mutual respect and intellectual affinity, not on financial transactions. Changqing, however, valued money over character. This was typical of such performers and remained unchanged in Changqing’s nature.

Ziyu was at home recovering from his illness, not going out. Gaopin was invited by Governor Hu of Hejian to compile records. Liu Wenze, concerned by his mother-in-law, came to take him and his wife, Wu, to the governor’s office in Zhili. With three people missing, only Ziyun, Cixian, Nanxiang, Zhongqing, Chunhang, and Wang Xun remained in occasional contact.

One day, Ziyun and Cixian invited notable scholars to the garden to watch dragon boat races and enjoy pomegranate blossoms. It was the first day of May, coinciding with the birthday of Wang Tongzheng. Although he did not celebrate, some close friends, relatives, and colleagues came to congratulate him, including Madam Yan from the Mei residence and Madam Lu from the Sun residence, making it lively. Wang Xun and Zhongqing could not go to Yiyuan as planned. Ziyun and Cixian, aware of this, also went to pay respects and met Nanxiang and Chunhang there, inviting them back. Zhongqing and Wang Xun promised to join later if the guests left early.

After paying respects, they returned to Yiyuan and went to a courtyard under a cliff. Ziyun invited everyone to take off their formal attire due to the heat. He suggested they ride horses to see the dragon boats and pomegranate blossoms as they were far apart. The servants had prepared horses, and the four rode off. They followed a winding path, surrounded by ancient vines and fragrant plants. The path led along a wall beside a rippling pond, shaded by willows and adorned with flowers and birds. After half a mile, they encountered a tall rock formation, blocking their way.

They dismounted and climbed a flight of stone steps to a small pavilion named “Piaomiao Pavilion.” From there, they saw tall pines and a corner of a red building through the trees. The cool breeze and the serene atmosphere made them feel as if they were in a different world. Chunhang remarked on the beauty, and Nanxiang commented on the resemblance to famous scenic spots. Ziyun explained that it was all designed by Jingyi, who revised the plans multiple times. The pines enhanced the view, making it more enchanting. They admired the elegant setup, feeling that it rivaled famous landscape paintings.

After a rest, they descended and saw a five-room pavilion with exquisite decorations and a pond with a red bridge leading to more pavilions. They saw small painted boats with luxurious decorations. Cixian pointed out that they had reached “Yinqiu Pavilion.” The scene was picturesque, with willow trees and bamboo groves lining the water’s edge.

Ziyun invited them to cross the bridge and enter the pavilion, which was intricately decorated with precious items. A copper pot with bamboo arrows and a plaque with a poetic couplet added to the elegance. Nanxiang recognized the work of Hua Gongzi, praising his refined taste. They discussed his talent and lamented his unfulfilled potential. As they admired the surroundings, they heard the sound of boats approaching. They saw Wang Lanbao skillfully steering a boat, adorned with pomegranate blossoms and decorated with bamboo poles, adding to the lively scene with ducks and birds flying around.

Cixian laughed and said, “This is what they mean by ‘disturbing the ducks and startling the mandarin ducks.’” Everyone found it amusing and then saw several gentlemen emerging from the boats. One boat had Baozhu and Sufang, while the other had Huifang and Sulan, making five in total. The boatmen docked the boats near the railing. Nanxiang remarked, “The lotuses are not in bloom, so the pavilion looks dull. With these gentlemen crossing over, it won’t be lonely. The fairies of the Xiang River and the goddess of the Luo River are playing by the riverbank. I bet Mr. Xiang will reward them with jade pendants.” Everyone laughed, and the performers came up to greet them.

Cixian commented, “Look at Jingfang in his narrow sleeves, so elegant and poised. Zhu Jun’s praise, ‘Graceful as a startled swan, supple as a swimming dragon,’ is truly apt.” Nanxiang added, “Jingfang’s charm, Meixiang’s wit, Yaoqing’s gentleness, Shouxiang’s beauty, and Xiangwan’s grace are like celestial beings turned human. If we consider their talents, it resembles Zhao Feiyan’s dance on the palm and Zhang Jingwan’s song in the tent.” Ziyun invited the guests to board the boat. Nanxiang and others got on. The boat’s bow was carved with two entwined mandarin ducks, made of pear wood, with short red railings on the sides and long glass windows inside. The canopy was covered with a large green fabric with floral patterns, with white silk painted with flowers hanging on both sides. The boat had two cabins, with fine white rugs on the floor and long windows at the back. The middle section had a couch, with small rattan chairs on both sides and a few tea tables in between. A round table could seat five or six people. A smaller boat followed for the servants. By this time, Wang Lanbao had already changed into clean clothes and was sitting quietly. Baozhu asked Nanxiang, “Did you visit Minister Wang’s house this morning?” Before Nanxiang could reply, Ziyun said, “I invited them from Wang’s residence.”

The group chatted as they admired the scenery in the garden, passing by various pavilions and rock formations, old trees, and gnarled branches. They saw the long corridor in the northwest leading to Peach Grove, followed by Apricot Village. To the north, through the bamboo forest, they saw Pear Yard, followed by the fragrant Peony Garden. In the northeast were delicate mountains, with a thousand trees shading the area and plum fruits hanging heavily, obscuring the view of Plum Cliff. Across the river were more pavilions and courtyards hidden among trees and rocks. Chunhang asked Nanxiang, “How many places have you visited in this garden?” Nanxiang replied, “I’ve been here many times, but I’ve only toured about seven or eight places. Whenever we drink, it takes the whole day, leaving no time for exploring.” Baozhu said, “Shouxiang and I have seen it all.” Huifang added, “I haven’t been to Osmanthus Ridge, Chrysanthemum Path, or Orchid Lane, but I’ve seen the rest.”

Sulan said, “Osmanthus Ridge is in front of the mountain, Orchid Lane and Chrysanthemum Path are behind the mountain. Across the stream is a large open space with a village, which is Chrysanthemum Path. Orchid Lane is halfway up the mountain, with winding corridors and paths, the best place for playing. Beyond Chrysanthemum Path is a rice farm with water wheels and fishing nets, resembling a village, complete with crane enclosures and deer pens nearby.”

As they chatted, the boat sailed for over half a mile, reaching a wide open area of the pond. The Yinqiu Pavilion stood in the water, surrounded by the pond. It had three stories; the first had twelve rooms in a hexagonal layout, each with glass windows and intricate designs, divided into twelve sections, each uniquely shaped. The furnishings inside were too numerous to describe. They toured the first floor for a while. Ziyun said, “Guests must be hungry; it’s almost noon. Let’s sit down.” Four boys brought golden lacquer trays with bowls of almond pudding for everyone. Chunhang suggested, “Let’s visit the other two floors before we sit down.” They climbed to the second floor, which had a four-sided design with a balcony, and the interior was divided into eight sections with elegant decorations. In the northeast corner, they saw a dragon boat decorated with colorful paintings, flags, and ornaments. Chunhang, who had seen similar boats in the south, commented on its splendid design, rivaling the best in Changzhou.

They climbed to the third floor, which had a three-sided design with balconies. The windows and doors were made of fragrant nanmu wood, giving it a rustic and elegant feel. The higher elevation offered a refreshing breeze and a panoramic view of Yiyuan, except for the shaded areas. The scenery resembled a natural painting, with overlapping pavilions, lush flowers and trees, clear springs, and winding streams. The beauty of the garden was comparable to famous paintings and man-made landscapes.

As they admired the view, they heard the melodious sound of drums and flutes from the dragon boat below. The boat, adorned with a swing at the tail, had children playing on it. Cixian suggested they go down to see it up close. They descended the ladder to the first floor, where a round table was set in the central hall. The four hosts and five performers sat around, with Ziyun at the head. They served wine and sat according to rank, with Nanxiang and Ziyun at the east, Chunhang and Huifang at the west, and Cixian and Sufang at the top. Ziyun sat in the host’s seat, flanked by Sulan and Baozhu.

As they drank and chatted, the dragon boat slowly approached the pavilion, moving gracefully on the water. Servants set off strings of firecrackers, adding to the lively atmosphere. Suddenly, four men in green oilcloth jackets, red trousers, and red headbands, barefoot and wearing straw sandals, stood before the railing and bowed. Nanxiang, puzzled, was about to ask when the dragon boat sounded a drumbeat, and the four men somersaulted into the water. Ziyun said, “These silly servants want to show off their skills.” He then ordered servants to fetch some ducks and red lacquer gourds for a game. The servants threw a white duck into the water, which dived and resurfaced, flapping its wings and quacking loudly.

One person leaned over the water and kicked his feet, shooting through the water like a shuttle. Seeing someone coming to catch it, the duck flapped its wings, half-submerging and floating, moving swiftly. As it swam, a head suddenly emerged from the water, and a hand grabbed the duck. Ziyun said, “Good! Remember to reward him.” Then he threw three more ducks and two gourds into the water. The four men, eager to impress, used all their skills—diving, floating, flipping sideways, or kicking one leg—swimming back and forth, putting on quite a show. Some caught the ducks, some didn’t, some caught them only to lose them again, and some had their catch snatched away mid-swim, causing everyone at the table to laugh and drink several cups of wine. The actors were even more delighted, leaving their seats to lean against the railing and watch the spectacle.

Ziyun called everyone back in to pour more wine. Cixian suggested, “How about we make this the game for today?” The others asked, “What’s the game?” Cixian asked the servants, “Those large gourds that grew in the garden last year, are there any left?” The servant replied, “We have about ten lacquered ones; the rest are unvarnished.” Cixian ordered the lacquered ones to be brought. Soon, a servant came with a large string of gourds, untied the string, and placed them on an empty table. Cixian also called for the wine tokens. The servant brought an ivory set of wine tokens. Cixian randomly drew a few and placed them face down on the table, saying to the group, “Everyone pick one without looking at the other side. Mark your own token.” They all complied.

Cixian then opened the gourds, placing one token inside each, and sealed them tightly, instructing the servant to throw them into the water. “Whoever retrieves one will have to drink. It’s a fair game.” Everyone agreed, curious about the inscriptions on the tokens. Cixian explained, “These tokens feature characters from the ‘Water Margin,’ each with a drinking story. I don’t know which names are on them.” Ziyun laughed, “This sounds fun. But some of these characters are known for their heavy drinking, so it might be challenging.” The others agreed, “We’ll just have to see what happens.”

One gourd was retrieved, and the servant wiped it dry and opened it. The token belonged to Xiao Cixian. Everyone saw the inscription, which read, “Li Kui causes havoc at Xunyang River.” The note said, “The first two seats belong to Song Jiang and Dai Zong, the last seat to Zhang Shun. Li Kui drinks a big cup, Song and Dai drink small cups, and Zhang Shun gets ten punches. If Li Kui wins, Zhang Shun drinks; if Zhang Shun wins, Li Kui drinks water.” Everyone laughed. Cixian drank his cup first, with Nanxiang and Chunhang accompanying with their cups. Then he and Ziyun played a drinking game, resulting in Ziyun drinking six cups of wine and Cixian drinking four cups of tea. The group found it amusing.

Another gourd was brought up, and the token belonged to Nanxiang. The inscription read, “Wu Song gets drunk and takes over Happy Forest.” The note said, “Drink three cups first. Then, facing Jiang Menshen, win three consecutive rounds to pass.” Nanxiang said, “That’s too much. I’ll drink the three cups but skip the rounds.” Ziyun objected, “No skipping, especially since you’re a hearty drinker.” Lanbao suggested, “For the rounds, maybe half a cup each time?” Everyone agreed. Nanxiang drank three cups and then won three rounds against Chunhang, ending up drinking twelve cups in total.

Two more gourds were retrieved, and the first token was Ziyun’s. The inscription read, “Song Jiang kills Yan Poxi.” The note said, “Drink two cups. The companion, Yan Poxi, is to drink one. If she refuses, Song Jiang drinks both.” Ziyun joked, “Who is Yan Poxi here?” Everyone laughed. Cixian remarked, “It’s your neighbors; you must drink and persuade them.” Ziyun laughed, drank one cup, and handed the other to Sulan, saying, “Xiangwan, don’t be like Yan Poxi, only caring about Zhang Sanlang. Drink this cup.” This made everyone laugh. Sulan, initially willing to drink, blushed and nodded towards Baozhu, saying, “Yan Poxi is over there; ask her to drink.” Baozhu laughed and took the cup, drinking it while teasing Sulan.

The next token belonged to Huifang. The inscription caused everyone to laugh, except Tian Chunhang, who forced a smile with a slightly red face. The token read, “Pan Jinlian plays with her uncle in the snow.” The note said, “Three cups. The left-hand companion is Wu Song. The first cup must be offered with exposed chest and a hand on Wu Song’s shoulder, saying, ‘Uncle, drink this cup.’ The second cup must be half-drunk, then say, ‘Uncle, if you care, drink the rest.’ The third cup must be drunk standing up, acting angry, with everyone accompanying with three cups.” Huifang refused, “Let’s skip these three cups.” Ziyun insisted, “The rules are clear. It was your idea.” Cixian added, “You wrote these rules yourself; no backing out now.” Nanxiang remarked, “If we change the rules now, what’s the point?”

Huifang, reluctant, hesitated for a long time. Lanbao laughed, “You see, karma is quick. Now it’s your turn to play Pan.” The group, unaware of the story about Pan San, thought it was just the token’s Pan Jinlian. Chunhang, understanding, remained silent. Huifang, blushing even more, had no choice but to take a cup and lean towards Baozhu, saying, “Uncle, drink this cup.” Baozhu, caught off guard while eating, laughed, spraying food everywhere, and leaned on Ziyun, wiping his mouth with a towel. Everyone roared with laughter. Huifang, embarrassed, put the cup down and laughed as well. Cixian remarked, “Meixiang, you got it wrong. The note says the left-hand companion is Wu Song, not the right-hand one. Why offer the cup to Yaoqing?” Huifang, flustered, asked, “Who should I offer it to then? He’s sitting next to me.” Baozhu said, “I’m not exactly beside you. Even though it’s a round table, I’m facing north, and you’re facing east. I never expected you to call me uncle.” Everyone laughed again, but Huifang still refused. Ziyun smiled, “Meixiang, haven’t you ever offered Xiangfan a drink? Do it quickly! Look, they’ve brought up two more tokens. If you break the rule now, what about later? Just do it this once, it won’t come around again.” Cixian urged, “Quick, offer the drink!” Nanxiang added, “When Pan Jinlian played with her uncle, she had to show some charm, not be so serious.”

Everyone chimed in, pressuring Huifang. She had no choice but to lean towards Chunhang, raising her cup, and said, “Uncle, drink this cup.” Chunhang, reluctantly, drank it. For the second cup, Huifang drank half and offered the rest to Chunhang, who drank it without waiting for her to call. The group said, “That doesn’t count, you need to call him.” Chunhang pleaded, but they insisted. For the third cup, Huifang poured and stood up. Cixian said, “This one needs to show anger.” Sulan remarked, “She already has some anger.” Huifang laughed, composed herself, and acted angry, downing the cup in one go. Ziyun, impressed, drank three cups himself and encouraged the group to drink three cups as well.

Next, they looked at the token, and it was Lanbao’s. On it was written: “Lu Zhishen drunkenly beats the monastery gate.” The note said: “Drink a large cup first, then the first two seats, being the Arhats, each compete in three rounds of finger-guessing.” Huifang complained, “He gets it easy while mine was so troublesome.” Lanbao followed the instructions, competing in three rounds each with Nanxiang and Chunhang.

The next token was Sufang’s. On it was written: “Jin Cuilian sings in the tavern.” The note said: “Play the pipa and offer a cup each to Lu Da, Li Zhong, and Shi Jin.” Everyone commented, “That’s reasonable, not too demanding. And how coincidental that it involves someone named Jin.” Sufang played the pipa and offered cups to Nanxiang, Chunhang, and Cixian.

Then, they checked the gourd containing Tian Chunhang’s token. Chunhang quickly glanced at it and exclaimed, “Oh no!” The others laughed and said, “Today, it seems Meixiang and Xiangfan are entangled.” Huifang, blushing, said, “This is deliberately done; why are these two tokens the only ones like this?” Cixian responded, “Unfair accusation! If I had picked them on purpose, how could you have gotten them?” The token read: “Yizhangqing captures Wang Shuanghu.” The note said: “Later becoming husband and wife, hold a red scarf together with the neighbor, drink three cups cross-handed, and everyone else toasts one cup.” Chunhang wanted to change the rule but couldn’t resist the group’s insistence. He reluctantly handed a handkerchief to Huifang, and they each drank half a cup, causing much laughter and jokes. The third time, the whole table toasted, causing Huifang great embarrassment. She remarked, “My unlucky streak is finally over. Now, I can tease others.” The next token belonged to Baozhu, and it read: “Madam Wang speaks flirtatiously upstairs.” The note specified three cups: the first offered to the right-hand neighbor as Ximen Qing, mimicking a curtain-lifting gesture with a fan; the second to be offered to Ximen Qing while kneeling, holding Jinlian’s shoe tip; the third to the left-hand neighbor as Madam Wang, with a bow and greeting “Dry Mother, drink this cup.”

Ziyun laughed, “Now it’s my turn.” Chunhang joked, “It’s delightful to have incense dust on the knees. Ten cups would be fine.” Nanxiang laughed, “As long as you don’t kneel in the mud and grab a donkey’s leg instead of the lotus hook.” This caused an uproar of laughter, with Jin Sufang laughing so hard she fell into Cixian’s arms, and Wang Lanbao and Lu Sulan walked away laughing. Baozhu remarked, “This is retribution; the heavens are just.” Chunhang felt awkward but could only endure it. He jokingly said, “Zhujun, you deserve a penalty for being so mean.” Nanxiang laughed, “I was just stating the truth, not being mean.” Huifang said, “Enough talking, you know everyone has their moments.” Cixian laughed, “Yaoqing, this rule can’t be changed, so you’ll have to endure it. Poor Duxiang.” This caused another round of laughter.

Huifang urged Baozhu to quickly offer the drink. Baozhu, a gentle person, reluctantly used the fan to lightly tap Ziyun, offering the drink. Ziyun accepted it with a smile, and everyone cheered and drank. Ziyun said, “Wine rules are stricter than military rules, so no complaints. Gentlemen, don’t laugh at me.” He then poured a cup of wine, knelt on one knee, and offered it to Baozhu, who hurriedly accepted and drank. Everyone cheered again and drank. Baozhu offered the third cup to Huifang, bowing and saying, “Dry Mother, please drink this cup.” Huifang accepted it with a smile, saying, “Good daughter, thank you.” Everyone praised, “What a good mother and daughter pair! Let’s toast again.” They all drank another cup.

Finally, the last token was Sulan’s. It read: “The heroes gather at Liangshan Marsh.” The note said: “Everyone drinks three cups.” The group commented, “That’s a fitting end, and today’s drinking game seems perfectly arranged.” Baozhu remarked, “It’s too easy for him, and for Jingfang, while Shouxiang had to play the pipa. Only Meixiang and I had it tough.”

Huifang responded, “Someone knelt to offer you a drink, isn’t that good enough?” Baozhu retorted, “If you wanted someone to kneel, why didn’t you take my place?” By this time, the sun was setting, and they ate dinner.

After washing up, they drank fragrant tea. Nanxiang suggested, “We haven’t admired the pomegranate flowers at Little Chicheng. Why not go now, with the evening glow illuminating them?” Ziyun led the group back on the boat, crossing the red bridge to disembark at the western rockery. They walked through the Immortal Cave, passing through Apricot Tower and Peach Grove to reach Little Chicheng. There, they saw a hundred or more pomegranate trees blooming like a fiery city, with red hues flickering and seemingly ablaze, interspersed with yellow, white, and agate-colored flowers. It was like the scene described in “The Rhapsody of Mount Tiantai,” thus named Little Chicheng.

As night fell, Nanxiang and Chunhang prepared to leave. Servants brought their coats and hats, and they thanked the hosts and Cixian before leaving the garden. Ziyun mentioned, “I had something to ask you two. The garden needs more couplets in various spots, but we were delayed by the dragon boat today. Let’s arrange another visit soon and invite Yuxiang and Jiantan as well.” Both Shi and Tian agreed and left by carriage. The five performers also gradually dispersed. This second banquet at Yiyuan, though not fully attended, leaves us wondering who will be featured in the next chapter. Let’s wait and see.

　　此回書又要講那魏聘才，在華府中住了一月有餘，上上下下皆用心周旋的十分很好，又因華公子待他有些顏面，銀錢又寬展起來，便有些小人得志，就不肯安分了。內有顧月卿、張笑梅，外有楊梅窗、馮子佩一班人朝歡暮樂，所見所聞，無非勢力鑽營等事，是以漸漸心肥膽大。從前在梅宅有士燮學士在家，雖不來管教他，自然畏懼的。而且子玉所結交的，都是些公子名士，沒有那些遊蕩之人。譬如馬困槽櫪之中，雖欲泛駕也就不能。此時是任憑所欲，無所忌憚。

　　一日，因張、顧二人有事，遂獨自出城，僱了一輛十三太保玻璃熱車，把四兒也打扮了，意氣揚揚，特來看子玉之病。

　　已到梅宅，進去見過顏夫人，即到子玉房中來。子玉已經病了月餘，雖非沉痾，然覺意懶神疲，飲食大減，情興索然。有時把些書本消遣，無奈精神一弱，百事不宜，獨自一人不言不語，有咄咄書空氣象。就是顏夫人，也猜不出兒子什麼病來，只道其讀書認真，心血有虧，便常把些參苓調理，無如藥不對病，不能見效。世人說得好，心病須將心藥醫。這是七情所感而起，叫這些草根樹皮如何解勸得來。只有子玉自己明白，除非是琴言親來，爽爽快快的談一晝夜，即可霍然。倒是聘才猜著了幾分，進來問了好些話。子玉因這幾日沒人來，便覺氣悶，聘才來了，也稍可排解。問那華公府內光景，聘才即把華公子稱贊得上天下地選不出來，又誇其親隨林珊枝及八齡班怎樣的好，就說琴言也不能及他。

　　子玉聽到提起琴言，便又感動他的心事，即對聘才道：「琴言原是吾兄說起的，及我親見其人，果是絕世無雙，怎麼如今說有多少比他好的呢？」聘才道：「琴言相貌原生得好，但其性情過冷，譬如一枝花，顏色是好極了，偏在樹高頭，攀折不到，叫你不能親近他，人若愛花，自然愛那近在手邊的了；譬如冬天的月，清光皎皎，分外明亮，人仰看時，那一片寒光，冷到肌骨，比起那春三秋八月的月，又好看又不冷，自然就不如了。」子玉道：「這是粗淺的比方。花若沒有人折，花便自保其芳；月到沒有人看，月更獨形其皎。若說難折的花，固不親於人手，若遇珍禽翠羽，仙露清風，越顯花的好處，豈非難攀所致乎！若說寒天之月，固不宜於人賞，若遇寒梅白雪，清波彩雲，愈見月的清光，豈為寒冷所逼乎？大約琴言之生香活色，人所能知，而琴言之摯意深情，人罕能喻。第以尋常貌似之間取之，故有雅俗異途之趣。世有琴言遭逢若此，此天之所以成此人，不致桃李成蹊也。」這一席話，子玉心內真是深知琴言，故有此辯，沒有留心竟把個魏聘才當作俗人異趣了。聘才心上有些不悅，只得勉強應道：「很是，很是。琴言的好處，我早說過，大抵世間人非閣下與我，就不能賞識到這分兒了，我也想去看看他，不曉得他到底是什麼病？」子玉道：「你今日去麼？」聘才道：「且看我還有點事，如便道就去的。」子玉道：「你若見他，切莫說我有病。他若問你，你說不知道就是了。」聘才道：「我會說，你有什麼話告訴我，我替你說到。」子玉道：「我也沒有什麼話。」又停了一回道：「就說我叫他不要病。」聘才笑道：「你怎麼就能叫他不要病？你能叫他不要病，他自然也能叫你不要病了。」子玉自知失言，也就笑了一笑，又忙忙的改口，說道：「已經病了，這也沒法，但是我勸他切莫要病上加病。他若曉得我病，你就不必瞞他，只說我的病不要緊，幾天就好的。你說香畹這個最好的，常可以找他去談談，只要鬱悶一開，自然好得快了。」這句話，聘才卻不甚懂，便也答應了。子玉又道：「我也不能去看他，他見香畹就是了。」子玉一面說，神色之間，便覺慘淡。聘才明白這病，為琴言而起，便又想道：「庾香真是個無用之人，既然愛那琴言，何妨常常的叫他，彼此暢敘，自然就不生病了。何必又悶在心裡，又不是閨閣千金，不能看見的。」便辭了子玉，也不去找元茂，略到賬房門房應酬應酬就出來，一直到櫻桃巷琴言寓裡來。

　　恰好長慶出門去了，聘才便徑進琴言臥室。只見綠窗深閉，小院無人，庭前一棵梅樹，結滿了一樹黃梅，紅綻半邊，地下也落了幾個。忽聽得一聲：「客來了，莫要進來！」抬頭一看，簷下卻掛了一個白鸚鵡，見聘才便說起話來。對面廂房內，走出一人，便來擋住道：「相公病著，不能見客，請老爺外面客房裡坐罷。」聘才道：「我非別人，我是和他最熟的。你進去，說我姓魏，是梅大人宅子裡來的，要看他的病，還有話說。」那人進去說了，只聽琴言在房裡咳嗽了兩聲，又聽得說，既是梅大人宅裡來的，就請進來。那人出來便笑嘻嘻的說：「相公請！」聘才進了屋子，卻是三間，外面一間，擺了一張桌子，幾張凳子。跟班的揭開了簾子，進得房來，就覺得一股幽香藥味，甚是醒脾。這一間尚是臥室之外，聘才先且坐下，看那一帶綠玻璃窗，映著地下的白絨毯子，也是綠隱隱的。上面是炕，中間掛一幅《壽陽點額圖》。旁有一聯是：「心抱冰壺秋月，人依紙帳梅花。炕几上一個膽瓶，插了一枝梅花。一邊是蕭次賢畫的四幅紅梅，一邊是徐子雲寫的四幅篆字。窗前放著一張古磚香梨木的琴桌，上有一張梅花古段文的瑤琴。裡頭一間是臥房了，卻垂著個月色秋羅繡花軟簾，繡的是各色梅花。

　　聘才再欲進內，只見琴言掀著簾子出來。聘才舉目看時，見他穿一件湖色紡綢夾襖，藍紗薄綿半臂，卻比從前消瘦了幾分，正似雪裡梅花，偏甘冷淡，越覺得動人憐愛。即讓聘才在上邊坐了，自己卻遠遠的坐在靠窗琴桌邊一張梅花式樣凳上，叫人送了一碗茶，又有個小孩子拿了一枝白銅水煙袋，與聘才裝了幾袋煙。聘才便道：「我聽得你身子不快，特地出城看你，近來可好些麼？」琴言聽得「出城」二字，即思想了一回，怪道庾香久不出來，原來搬進內城去了，因問道：「庾香幾時搬進城的？住在那一城？離此多遠？」

　　聘才知琴言聽錯了，便道：「庾香是沒有搬家，如今我在城裡住，不在庾香處了。」琴言聽了，便不言語，似覺精神不振，就有些煩悶光景。聘才想道：「他問庾香就高高興興的，對我就是這樣冰冷，實在可惡。橫豎他們不常見面，待我捏造些事哄他，且看他如何？」問琴言道：「這月內見過庾香沒有？」琴言道：「還是新年在怡園一敘後，直到如今沒有會見。」聘才笑了一笑，又說道：「我曉得近來庾香是不記得你了。」琴言聽了這句，著實詫異，便怔了一回，問道：「你說什麼不記得了？」聘才故作沉吟道：「沒有說什麼，我說庾香近來有事，自然也就記不得你了。」琴言忙道：「他有什麼事呢？」聘才道：「他有什麼事，不過三朋四友，總在一塊兒聽戲吃酒的事，沒有別的事。」琴言想了一想，覺得這話有些蹊蹺，因又問道：「我聞庾香有病，又聽得他到過怡園幾次，我沒有遇著。」聘才故意冷笑一聲，不言語。琴言心上更動了疑：「難道庾香近來真不記得我了，難道他與別人又相好麼？」因又想道：「那日玉齡這麼引他，他卻如此發氣，斷無與別人相好之理。聘才的話支支吾吾，半吞半吐，似乎又有些隱情在內。他說進城住了，是已不在庾香處，怎麼又曉得庾香的事呢，苦庾香竟沒一毫的事，他又何必來誑我呢。」便怔怔的低了頭想，又想道：「這聘才也不是什麼好人，他向來的話，是信不得的。我看庾香就是無心於我，也斷不致在外胡鬧。」心上雖如此想，卻又忍不住不問，問道：「我看庾香是個正人君子，不像愛鬧的人。」聘才想道：「我若說他認得的人，他會訪問，便對出謊來。若說個與他不來往的人，就沒對證了。」因慢慢的講道：「人的情慾是不定的。沒有引誘他的朋友，自然也想不起來。沒有嘗過這味兒，自然是不曉得。從來說『近朱者赤，過黑者黑』，有那一班混賬人，引他上這條路，又吃了些甜頭，自然也就往裡鑽了。」說到此，又歎了一口氣道：「我倒可惜庾香，起初倒是個正經人，講究些情致，不肯胡鬧的。始而我聽得人家講，我還不信。及至今日我去看他，我進去是向來不用通報的，一直到他書房外間，就聽見笑聲。他的雲兒就忙的了不得，高高的喊一聲：『有客來了！』及到我進去，庾香卻是臥在牀上，臉上發紅，有些謊張的樣子。我看屋子裡又沒人，笑聲也不像他，也不理會了。

　　與他講些話，他支支吾吾，所問都非所答。忽聽牀帳後有些響動，似乎藏著個人似的，我又不好問他，如可以見得我，也不用躲了。我就在他牀上坐了一坐，後面帳子又動了一動，偏偏我的扇子又落下地來，我就留心了。借著撿扇子，將他帳子揭開些兒，低頭一看，看見後面一雙靴子及衫子邊兒，是件白花縐綢的，我明白是個相公，倒猜著是你的。又想起你現病著，未必出來。又想道，是你，決不躲的。再看庾香滿臉飛紅，裝起瞌睡來，我怕他不好意思，只好辭了出來。走到門房門口，見跟那聯珠班內蓉官的得子與那些三爺們講話，我知道是蓉官了。玉儂，你想蓉官這種東西，交他做什麼？就叫個相公，也不用瞞人。我真不懂我們這個兄弟的脾氣。我也知道你為了他，很有一番情。他起初卻很惦記你。又聽得人說，他找你幾回，你不見他，他所以心就冷了。你不問我，我不便說，你既問我，我就不忍瞞你。好頑相公，也是常事，我就恨他撇了你，倒愛這個蓉官，不但糟蹋了這片情，也玷污了自己的乾淨身子。」琴言一面呆呆的聽，一面暗暗的想。心中雖是似信非信的，聽到此話不知不覺的一陣心酸，便淌了幾點眼淚下來。卻又極意忍住，把這話又想了一回，身子斜靠了琴臺，把一個指頭慢慢兒捺那琴上的金徽。因又問道：「你見庾香就是這麼樣，也沒有說些別的話？」聘才道：「我出房門時，他才說了一句，說：『你想必去聽戲，聽什麼班子？』我也沒有答應他，我就走了。」琴言道：「你這些話，都是真的？」聘才冷笑一聲，道：「我是說過謊的嗎？信不信由你。」琴言又道：「不是我不信，難道你坐了這半天，就這一句話嗎？」聘才道：「我本來沒有久坐，我又見他心上有事，也就不便多說。」琴言道：「庾香當真只說這一句話？」聘才道：「真沒有兩句，若有兩句來，我就賭咒。」琴言心上覺得十分難過，又不便再問，只得忍住了。聘才道：「我聽你們在怡園見面，彼此很好，又見你送他一張琴，後來怎麼樣疏的？聽說這琴也轉送人了。」琴言聽了，更覺傷心，低了頭，一句話回答不出來。聘才又道：「或者因你常到怡園，他因此動了疑。你既與他相好，就不該常在度香處了，也要分個親疏出來，這也難怪他有點醋意。」琴言心上一團酸楚，正難發洩，聽到此便生了氣，似乎要哭出來，說道：「你講些什麼話？什麼叫相好，什麼叫醋意，我倒不曉得。」便借這氣又哭起來，聘才心中暗暗的喜歡，便陪著笑道：「我說錯了，我知你是講不得頑笑的，不要惱我，與你陪禮。「便走攏來，想要替他拭淚。琴言嬌嗔滿面，立起身便進內房去了。聘才覺得無趣，意欲跟進去，只聽琴言叫那小使進去吩咐道：「你請魏少爺回府罷，我身子困乏，不能陪了。」說罷，已上牀臥了。

　　這邊魏聘才聽了心中大怒，意欲發作，忽又轉念道：「他是庾香心上人，糟蹋了他，又怕庾香見怪，權且忍耐，慢慢的收拾他。屢次遭他白眼，竟把我看得一錢不值，實在可恨。我不能擺佈他，也枉做了華公府的朋友了。只得忿忿而出，坐上了熱車，風馳電掣的去了。

　　再說琴言在牀臥了，覺得陣陣心酸，淌了許多眼淚，左思右想，不能明白。忽想起素蘭那日之言，說同庾香前來，因為師傅請客，不得進內，說到此又被人打斷。這幾天又尋不著他，何不再尋他來一問，便知庾香的光景了。即著人去尋素蘭，素蘭回家即換了便服過來，這邊琴言接著，就在房裡坐下。素蘭道：「你尋我有什麼事？莫非又要我做庾香的替身麼？」琴言笑道：「我有一件好難明白的事，要問你。」素蘭道：「什麼難明白的事，你且說。」琴言道：「你方才說起庾香，你近來見他麼？」素蘭一笑道：「果然，果然！你除卻庾香，是沒有事尋我的。我們前日在怡園看龍舟，度香請庾香，他因病了沒有來。度香說起他的病，有一個多月了，臉上清瘦了好些，十天前到過度香處。並有一個笑話，說來人家真好笑，只怕你又要哭壞了，我不說罷。」琴言聽了，心上已覺回轉，便道：

　　「什麼笑話？你快快說罷。」素蘭道：「媚香的生日，田湘帆做了一篇小序，大家說做得好，度香便抄了。那一天，庾香來，靜宜便將小序給庾香看，庾香也贊了幾聲。度香在旁說道：『湘帆好一個濃豔文心，愈豔愈好，愈濃愈好。』度香正贊湘帆的文章，庾香忽說道：『玉儂自然在玉豔之上，玉豔雖好，尚遜瑤卿、媚香一籌，而玉儂則玉樹瓊花，似非人間花譜中可以位置。』靜宜、度香初聽了不知他說些什麼，後來想了出來：「他誤聽『愈濃、愈豔』，當是問你與琪官那個好？他就所以說出這兩句來，惹得靜宜、度香笑個不了。庾香也想出錯來，便著實不好意思，又支吾遮飾了幾句。這麼看起來，他是一刻不忘你的，將來就要入起魔來，這病倒有些難好呢，你聽了不要哭嗎？」琴言聽到此，便再忍不住，不覺嗚咽起來，淚珠便是線穿的一樣，把一個藍紗半臂胸前淹透了一大塊。

　　素蘭安慰道：「哭什麼？你病還沒有好些，就這麼傷心，正是雪上加霜了，所以我不肯對你講，知道你要傷心的」。琴言忽又蹬足道：「這魏聘才真不是個東西，無緣無故的糟蹋人，玷污人，造言生事。」素蘭問道：「那個魏聘才？你因甚罵他？」琴言便將帕子掩了臉，索性哭個不止。素蘭只得再三解勸，勸得住了哭，把前日寶珠、蕙芳行的酒令說給琴言聽。說瑤卿還罷了，第一媚香尖利不肯吃虧的，偏偏吃了這悶虧；又聽得他為潘三纏不清楚，媚香卻不肯告訴人，人都傳說出來，說媚香也怕他，到湘帆處躲了好幾天，如今是交代下人：若是潘三來，總回不在家，又說他牀後開了一個門，通得廚房，為避潘三之計。

　　琴言聽了這些話，略有笑容。素蘭便問魏聘才是何人，琴言略把去年搭船進京，及住在梅宅的話，說了幾句，即對素蘭道：「細聽起來，這魏聘才真是個小人，你問他怎的，不如不提他為妙。」素蘭道：「不為別的，我昨日在春陽樓吃飯，聽得說，掌櫃的鬧了一件事，得罪了華公府一個師爺，便送到兵馬司，打了二十個嘴巴，還出脫了幾十吊錢，又是兩桌酒席。

　　聽得人說那個人也姓魏，叫什麼才，卻是華公府裡的。」琴言道：「我卻聽得他說，如今住在城裡，不在庾香處了，我也沒有問他在那裡。」素蘭道：「我聽走堂的說起來，卻說得原原委委。新年上，這姓魏的同了幾個人，帶著保珠、二喜，吃了五十幾吊錢，掌櫃的因不認識，寫賬的時候，想必說了什麼話。

　　後來姓魏的還錢又零零碎碎的，此刻還沒有清楚。前日聽說同了兩個人，倒帶了五個相公，從已初進館，到申正才散，算賬有七十餘弔。掌櫃的不曉得他是華公府出來的，便支支吾吾的不肯寫，又說前賬未清的話。那姓魏的酒也醉了，就把筆摔了，又把大硯臺一推，推下櫃去，可可裡頭放著一桌傢伙，砸得粉碎。掌櫃的不依，喧嚷起來，經眾人幼散了。只得仍就寫了票子，票子上寫的上華公府師老爺。掌櫃的就著了忙，一面招陪他出了門，只道沒有事了。誰曉得第二天一早，兵馬司就是一枝火簽，一條煉子，拿掌櫃的套了就走。還是求了張仲雨，花了幾十吊錢，去講了情，只打了二十，才放出來；又送了兩桌酒席與張二爺。他們說是魏什麼才，方才聽你罵他，想必就是這個魏聘才了。」琴言道：「管他是不是，橫豎叫魏聘才的總不是東西就是了。」因又問道：「那日你同庾香來，遇見我師傅請客。那一回的說話，還沒有說完，到底講什麼？」素蘭就把那一天子玉的光景，細細述了一遍，又道：「我也為你說得口渴了，你茶都沒有一碗。」琴言笑道：「說話說得要緊，忘了吩咐，快沏茶來。」素蘭吃了兩口茶，便笑道：「庾香與你倒是一樣的心腸，竟是一副板印出來的。」琴言道：「怎麼一樣呢？」素蘭道：「我看你屋子裡及身上，處處都是梅花，是因他姓梅，所以借這梅花，是睹物懷人的意思。庾香近來這上身都是琴。」琴言笑道：「我不信，怪重的東西，況這麼長的怎樣帶在身上？你別哄我！」素蘭便大笑起來道：「呸！你這個傻子，難道你身上種著梅花嗎？」琴言也笑了，素蘭道：「我聽度香說，庚香身上荷包、扇絡等物，無一不是琴的樣式，連扇子上畫的也是兩張琴，一張是正的，一張是反的，你說這心腸不是與你一樣麼。」說得琴言又哭了，素蘭道：「你要哭，我以後再不說了。」琴言又只得忍住道：「你再說，我不哭就是了。」素蘭笑道：「我也沒得說了，你方才恨這魏聘才，到底是什麼緣故？」琴言就把聘才方才說子玉的話，一一細說了一遍。素蘭沉吟了一回道：「據我看，庾香是斷無此事的，你斷不必信他。」琴言道：「我起初見他說的光景倒像真的一樣，倒有幾分疑心，今聽你講起庾香來，是斷斷沒有的事。只不曉得魏聘才這個雜種，定要造言生事，糟蹋庾香做什麼，真是人心都沒有了。」素蘭道：「想必是庾香得罪了他，也未可知。或者他要離間你們，他也有什麼想頭，也未可知。」琴言冷笑道：「他有想頭，難道他進了華公府，我就肯巴結他麼？」素蘭想一想道：「我倒囑咐你，這東西既然進了華公府，自然便小人得志起來，要作些威福，我們也不可得罪他。從來說惡人有造禍之才，譬如防賊盜一樣，不可不留一點神。」琴言道：「我是不管，我是不理他，他能拿我怎樣？」當下與素蘭說話，又問了些外間的事，直到二更之後，素蘭方自回去。臨走時又對琴言道：「歇幾天我想個法兒，請庾香來會會你。」說罷也自去了。不知魏聘才受了琴言這些冷淡，未必就此甘休，想要生出什麼事來，且聽下回分解。

This chapter again discusses Wei Pintai, who has resided for over a month in the Hua mansion, skillfully engaging with everyone both high and low, greatly to their satisfaction. Because young master Hua showed him some favor, and money became more plentiful, some underlings grew arrogant and refused to stay in their place. Inside were Gu Yueqing and Zhang Xiaomei, outside were Yang Meichuang and Feng Zipei, among others, who lived a life of joy from morning to night, their actions driven by nothing but the pursuit of power and connections, thus gradually becoming more audacious. Previously, when Mr. Shi Xie was at the Mei residence, although he did not supervise him, Wei naturally feared him. Moreover, those Zi Yu associated with were all gentlemen and scholars, not the wandering kind. Like a horse confined in a stable that cannot gallop, Wei was now unrestrained, acting without fear or hesitation.

One day, since Zhang and Gu were occupied, Wei left the city alone. He hired a luxurious heated glass carriage and dressed up his servant boy, heading out with great spirit to visit Zi Yu, who was ill.

Upon reaching the Mei residence, he first met with Lady Yan and then went to Zi Yu’s room. Zi Yu had been sick for over a month; though not gravely ill, he felt lazy and weak, his appetite greatly reduced, and he was dispirited. Sometimes he distracted himself with books, but his weakened spirit made all activities seem inappropriate. Alone and silent, his presence was like an empty bookshelf. Even Lady Yan couldn’t diagnose her son’s ailment, assuming his intensive studying was draining his vitality, and so she frequently treated him with herbal remedies to no effect. As people say, a heart disease requires medicine of the heart, stemming from emotional disturbances—how could roots and bark persuade otherwise? Only Zi Yu understood that only a visit from Qin Yan, engaging in cheerful conversation through the night, could instantly rejuvenate him. Wei had guessed part of this and engaged him in conversation, which slightly alleviated his gloom. When asked about the situation in the Hua mansion, Wei highly praised the young master Hua, claiming no one could match him, not even Qin Yan.

Hearing Qin Yan mentioned stirred Zi Yu’s emotions, and he said to Wei, “Qin Yan was initially mentioned by my brother, and having met him, I saw he was truly peerless. How can you now say there are many better than him?” Wei responded, “Qin Yan’s appearance is naturally good, but his temperament is too cold, like a flower high on a tree, beautiful but unreachable, which discourages intimacy. People naturally love flowers that are within reach; like the moon in winter, bright and clear but chilling to the bone, unlike the warmer moons of spring and autumn.” Zi Yu replied, “That’s a superficial analogy. A flower unpluck remains fragrant; the moon unseen maintains its brightness. If a hard-to-reach flower meets rare birds and a breeze, it only enhances its beauty—how is that not caused by its inaccessibility? If a cold moon is deemed unfit for enjoyment, does not meeting cold plums and colorful clouds enhance its brightness without being forced by the cold? Qin Yan’s vivacious charm is known, but his profound sincerity and affection are rarely understood. Choosing someone for their ordinary appearance thus leads to tastes refined or common. Such encounters with Qin Yan are why such a person exists, preventing the paths from being overgrown by peaches and plums.” This discourse shows Zi Yu’s deep understanding of Qin Yan, hence his argument, inadvertently treating Wei Pintai as having common tastes. Wei, slightly displeased, could only reluctantly respond, “Indeed, indeed. I’ve mentioned before the merits of Qin Yan, which perhaps only you and I can appreciate. I also want to visit him and see what ails him.” Zi Yu asked, “Are you going today?” Wei replied, “Let’s see, I still have some matters to attend to. If it’s convenient, I’ll go.” Zi Yu said, “If you see him, do not mention my illness. If he asks, just say you don’t know.” Wei agreed, “I’ll speak as you wish. If you have anything to tell him, I’ll convey it.” Zi Yu added, “I have nothing else to say, just tell him not to be ill.” Wei laughed, “How can you just tell him not to be ill? If you can tell him that, he can surely tell you the same.” Realizing his slip, Zi Yu smiled and quickly corrected himself, “He’s already ill, there’s nothing to be done, but I advise him not to worsen his condition. If he knows about my illness, there’s no need to hide it; just tell him it’s minor and will be well in a few days. Tell him Xiang Wan is best, he should see him often for talks, which will quickly dispel any gloom.” Wei, not fully understanding, agreed nonetheless. Zi Yu continued, “I can’t visit him, seeing Xiang Wan will suffice.” As he spoke, his expression grew desolate. Wei understood the illness stemmed from Qin Yan, and thought, “Yu Xiang really is useless; since he loves Qin Yan, why not call him often for a good chat, which would naturally prevent illness? Why keep it bottled up, it’s not like he’s an untouchable lady of the court.” After leaving Zi Yu, Wei didn’t go to Yuan Mao but briefly stopped at the account office before heading straight to Qin Yan’s residence in Cherry Lane.

Just as Changqing had left, Wei went directly into Qin Yan’s bedroom. The green windows were shut, the courtyard deserted except for a plum tree heavy with yellow and partially reddened plums. Suddenly, a voice said, “A guest has arrived, do not enter!” Looking up, Wei saw a white parrot speaking. From the opposite wing, a person emerged and blocked the path, saying, “The master is ill and cannot receive guests, please sit in the outer guest room.” Wei replied, “I am not just anyone; I am his closest acquaintance. Tell him Wei, from Lord Mei’s residence, has come to see him about his illness and to speak with him.” After the servant relayed this, Qin Yan coughed twice inside, and it was said that since he was from Lord Mei’s residence, he could come in. The servant returned smiling, “The master invites you in!” Wei entered the room, which consisted of three sections; the outer one contained a table and several stools. The servant pulled back the curtain, and Wei entered, smelling a faint medicinal scent that was quite refreshing. This room was outside the bedroom. Wei sat down first, looking at the green glass windows that cast a greenish tint on the white wool carpet below. Above was a heated brick bed, in the middle hung a painting titled “Life Longevity with Marked Forehead.” Beside it, a couplet read, “Holding a frosty pot under the autumn moon, a person leans against a paper screen among plum blossoms.” On the brick bed’s table stood a gall-bladder vase with a plum blossom branch. On one side were four paintings of red plums by Xiao Cixian, and on the other side, four scrolls of seal script by Xu Ziyun. In front of the window stood an ancient zhuang fragrant pear wood qin table, on which lay an old plum blossom patterned jade qin. The inner room was the bedroom, draped with an autumn moon-colored embroidered soft curtain, embroidered with various colored plum blossoms.

Wei Pintai was about to enter further when Qin Yan lifted the curtain and came out. Pintai looked up and saw him wearing a lake-colored spun silk jacket and a blue gauze cotton half-sleeve, noticeably thinner than before, resembling a plum blossom in the snow, cold and detached yet increasingly moving and pitiable. Qin Yan then allowed Pintai to sit above, while he sat far away at a qin table by the window on a stool styled with plum blossoms, ordered a bowl of tea for him, and a child brought a white copper water pipe, loading several pouches of tobacco for Pintai. Pintai said, “I heard you were unwell and specially came out of the city to see you, how have you been recently?” Hearing the words “out of the city,” Qin Yan thought for a moment, wondering why Yu Xiang had not come out, assuming he had moved to the inner city, and asked, “When did Yu Xiang move to the city? Which part of the city is he in? How far from here?”

Pintai realized Qin Yan misunderstood and said, “Yu Xiang hasn’t moved; I now live in the city, not with Yu Xiang anymore.” Hearing this, Qin Yan fell silent, seeming dispirited and somewhat sullen. Pintai thought, “He is happy when asking about Yu Xiang but cold towards me, it’s really detestable. Since they rarely meet, let me fabricate something to tease him and see his reaction.” He asked Qin Yan, “Have you seen Yu Xiang this month?” Qin Yan replied, “Only at the New Year gathering in Yi Garden, I haven’t seen him since.” Pintai smiled and added, “I know Yu Xiang has forgotten about you recently.” Qin Yan, truly surprised, paused and asked, “What do you mean forgotten?” Pintai feigned contemplation, “I didn’t say anything specific, I just meant Yu Xiang has been busy lately, naturally he forgot about you.” Qin Yan quickly asked, “What has he been busy with?” Pintai responded, “Nothing specific, just hanging out with friends, watching operas, and drinking, nothing else.” Qin Yan thought this over, feeling something was off, and further inquired, “I heard Yu Xiang was ill and he had been to Yi Garden several times, but I didn’t see him.” Pintai deliberately sneered and remained silent. Qin Yan grew more suspicious, “Has Yu Xiang truly forgotten about me, or is he involved with someone else?” He pondered, “That day Yuling provoked him so, yet he was so angry, it’s unlikely he’s involved with someone else. Pintai’s words are evasive, as if he’s hiding something. He claims to have moved to the city and is no longer with Yu Xiang, yet how does he know so much about Yu Xiang’s affairs? If Yu Xiang truly had nothing going on, why would he deceive me?” He pondered deeply, lowering his head, then thought, “Pintai is not a good person; his words have always been unreliable. I believe Yu Xiang is not interested in me, nor would he behave frivolously outside.” Although thinking this, he couldn’t help but ask, “I see Yu Xiang as a gentleman, not one to cause trouble.” Pintai thought, “If I mention someone he knows, he could verify it, revealing a lie. If I mention someone he doesn’t interact with, there’s no proof.” He slowly explained, “Human desires are unpredictable. Without friends to lead him astray, he wouldn’t think of it. Having never tasted it, naturally, he wouldn’t know. As the saying goes, ‘Those close to vermillion get stained red, and those near ink get black.’ With that group of worthless people leading him down this path, having tasted some sweetness, naturally, he dove into it.” He sighed and added, “I really pity Yu Xiang, initially a serious person, who cared about sentiment and refused to indulge in foolishness. At first, when I heard people talk, I didn’t believe it. But today, when I went to see him, I entered his study without announcing myself, and immediately heard laughter. His attendant was extremely busy and loudly announced, ‘A guest has come!’ When I entered, Yu Xiang was lying in bed, his face flushed, appearing somewhat embarrassed. Seeing no one else in the room, and the laughter not sounding like him, I paid it no mind.”

Talking to him, his responses were evasive, not directly answering my questions. Suddenly, I heard some movement behind the bed curtain, as if someone was hiding there. I couldn’t directly ask him; if it was someone who could see me, they wouldn’t need to hide. I sat on his bed, and the curtain moved again, just as my fan fell to the floor, which caught my attention. Pretending to pick up my fan, I lifted the curtain slightly and saw a pair of boots and the edge of a shirt, made of white flowered crepe, clearly a gentleman’s, and I guessed it was yours. I also recalled that you were ill, unlikely to come out. I thought if it was you, you wouldn’t hide. Then seeing Yu Xiang’s face turn even redder, pretending to fall asleep, I feared embarrassing him and decided to leave. Walking to the door, I saw the son of the head attendant from the Lianzhu class talking with those gentlemen; I realized it was Rong Guan. Yuning, think about it, what is Rong Guan to him? Even calling him a gentleman, there’s no need to hide it. I don’t understand our brother’s temper. I know you cared a lot for him. He initially missed you greatly. I also heard that he looked for you several times, and you didn’t see him, so his heart grew cold. You didn’t ask me, and I wouldn’t say unless asked, but since you did, I couldn’t keep it from you. Such a playful gentleman is common, but I hate that he left you for Rong Guan, not only spoiling this affection but also sullying his own clean reputation.” Qin Yan listened blankly, thinking deeply. Although somewhat skeptical, he couldn’t help feeling a pang of heartache, and tears trickled down his face. He tried hard to contain himself, pondering the words again, leaning sideways against the qin stand, slowly pressing a finger against the qin’s gold tuning pegs. He then asked, “Did you see Yu Xiang like this, without saying anything else?” Pintai responded, “As I left the room, he only said one thing: ‘You must be going to watch a play, which troupe?’ I didn’t respond and just walked away.” Qin Yan asked, “Is all this true?” Pintai scoffed, “Have I ever lied? Believe it or not, it’s up to you.” Qin Yan added, “It’s not that I don’t believe you, but did you sit here all this half-day just to say this?” Pintai replied, “I wasn’t here long, and seeing he was troubled, it was inconvenient to say more.” Qin Yan asked, “Did Yu Xiang really only say that?” Pintai affirmed, “Truly, he said nothing else, I would swear on it.” Qin Yan felt extremely upset and couldn’t inquire further, only managing to restrain himself. Pintai then said, “I heard you two met well in Yi Garden, and you even gave him a qin. What happened after that? I heard he passed on the qin to someone else.” Qin Yan, feeling more heartbroken, bowed his head, unable to respond. Pintai continued, “Perhaps because you often went to Yi Garden, he became suspicious. If you’re fond of him, you shouldn’t frequent the same places, distinguishing between closeness and distance; no wonder he felt some jealousy.” Qin Yan, feeling a surge of sadness, seemed ready to cry and said, “What are you talking about? What do you mean ‘fond of’ and ‘jealousy’? I don’t understand.” Then, using that as an excuse, he started crying again, while Pintai secretly delighted, smiling and saying, “I misspoke, I know you don’t take well to jesting, don’t be upset, I apologize.” He approached, intending to wipe his tears. Qin Yan, full of playful anger, stood up and went into the inner room. Pintai, finding it dull, thought to follow but then heard Qin Yan instruct a servant, “Please ask Mr. Wei to return to the mansion, I am tired and cannot keep him company.” With that, he went to bed.

On hearing this, Wei Pintai was furious inside and wanted to react violently, but then he thought, “He is Yu Xiang’s beloved. If I mistreat him and Yu Xiang finds out, it could backfire on me. I should be patient and deal with him gradually. He has treated me with disdain several times, making me feel worthless, which is truly infuriating. If I can’t manage him, then being a friend of the Hua mansion is pointless.” Filled with indignation, he stormed out, got into the heated carriage, and sped away like the wind.

Meanwhile, Qin Yan lay in bed, overwhelmed by waves of heartache, shedding many tears, unable to understand what was happening. Suddenly, he remembered what Su Lan had said the other day about coming with Yu Xiang because the master was hosting guests, which prevented them from entering, and the conversation was interrupted by others. Having not found him for several days, Qin Yan thought, “Why not seek him out again for a clear picture of Yu Xiang’s circumstances?” He immediately sent someone to find Su Lan, who came over in casual dress, and they sat down in the room. Su Lan asked, “What do you need from me? Do you need me to stand in for Yu Xiang again?” Qin Yan replied with a smile, “I have something difficult to understand and need to ask you.” Su Lan said, “What is it that you can’t understand? Tell me.” Qin Yan then asked, “You just mentioned Yu Xiang. Have you seen him recently?” Su Lan laughed and said, “Indeed, indeed! Apart from matters concerning Yu Xiang, you wouldn’t seek me out. We were at Yi Garden the other day watching the dragon boat races. Du Xiang invited Yu Xiang, but he couldn’t come because he was sick. Du Xiang mentioned his illness has been going on for over a month, and he has lost a lot of weight. He visited Du Xiang about ten days ago. There’s also a funny story from that time, but I’m afraid you’ll cry again if I tell it, so maybe I shouldn’t.” Qin Yan, feeling a slight shift in his mood, urged, “What’s the funny story? Please, just tell me.”

Su Lan continued, “On Mei Xiang’s birthday, Tian Xiangfan wrote a short preface that everyone praised for being well-written, which Du Xiang copied. That day, Yu Xiang came, and Jing Yi showed him the preface, and Yu Xiang also praised it. Du Xiang said at the side, ‘Xiangfan has a richly colorful literary heart; the more colorful, the better, the richer, the better.’ While Du Xiang was praising Xiangfan’s writing, Yu Xiang suddenly said, ‘Yuning naturally surpasses Yuyan, and although Yuyan is good, she falls short compared to Yaoqing and Meixiang, while Yuning is like jade and peony flowers, seemingly not of this world.’ Jing Yi and Du Xiang initially didn’t understand what he was talking about, but later they realized: He misheard ‘the richer, the more colorful,’ thinking it was asking which between you and Qi Guan was better. This prompted him to make those remarks, causing Jing Yi and Du Xiang to laugh uncontrollably. Yu Xiang realized his mistake and was quite embarrassed, trying to cover it up with a few evasive comments. From this, it seems he hasn’t forgotten you for a moment, and it looks like he’s becoming obsessed, which might make his illness difficult to cure. Are you sure you won’t cry after hearing this?” On hearing this, Qin Yan could no longer hold back and began sobbing, his tears streaming down like strings, soaking a large patch on the front of his blue gauze half-sleeve.

Su Lan comforted him, “Why cry? You’re not yet recovered, and getting so upset is just adding frost to snow, which is why I was reluctant to tell you, knowing it would upset you.” Qin Yan suddenly stamped his foot and said, “This Wei Pintai is truly despicable, ruining people’s reputations and creating trouble out of nothing.” Su Lan asked, “Which Wei Pintai? Why do you curse him?” Qin Yan covered his face with a handkerchief and continued to cry unabated. Su Lan had to comfort him repeatedly until he stopped crying, then shared some funny anecdotes from a recent gathering involving Baozhu and Huifang. He mentioned Yaoqing and primarily Meixiang, who is sharp and unwilling to suffer losses, yet ended up facing an embarrassing situation; he also heard about her complications with Pan San, which Meixiang refused to discuss openly, though it became widely known that she feared him and had hidden at Xiangfan’s place for several days, even instructing her servants to deny Pan San entry if he visited,

saying she wasn’t home and even had a door behind her bed leading to the kitchen as a precaution against Pan San.

After hearing these stories, Qin Yan’s mood lightened a bit, showing a slight smile. Su Lan then inquired about Wei Pintai, and Qin Yan briefly mentioned their encounter last year on the boat trip to Beijing and his stay at the Mei residence, telling Su Lan, “From what I’ve heard, this Wei Pintai is indeed a petty person. It’s better not to bring him up.” Su Lan said, “Not for any other reason, but just yesterday at Chunyang Tower, I heard that the cashier had a dispute that offended a steward from the Hua mansion, leading to a serious punishment at the military office where he was slapped twenty times and had to pay a hefty fine, along with hosting two tables of guests.

The story I heard involved someone with the surname Wei, called something ‘Cai,’ and he was from the Hua mansion.” Qin Yan said, “I heard him say that he now lives in the city, not with Yu Xiang anymore, and I didn’t ask where he was staying.” Su Lan added, “I heard the full story from a server there. At the New Year’s gathering, this Mr. Wei and several others, including Baozhu and Erxi, spent over fifty taels. The cashier didn’t recognize them and must have said something when writing up the bill.

Later, Mr. Wei repaid the money in small, scattered amounts, and it’s still not settled. The other day, I heard he brought two people and five gentlemen to the restaurant from early morning until late afternoon, racking up over seventy taels. The cashier, unaware he was from the Hua mansion, hesitated to write the bill, also mentioning the outstanding balance. Mr. Wei, drunk at the time, threw down a pen and pushed over an inkstone, smashing it on a table full of dishes. The cashier protested, causing a commotion that eventually dispersed. Reluctantly, the cashier wrote a promissory note addressed to ‘Master Steward of the Hua Mansion.’ Caught off guard, he tried to appease Mr. Wei as they left, thinking the matter settled. But the next morning, the military office sent officers who seized the cashier right away. It took the intervention of Zhang Zhongyu and several tens of taels to mitigate the situation, reducing the punishment to twenty lashes and requiring another two tables of guests for Second Master Zhang. They said it was Wei something ‘Cai,’ and when I heard you scolding him earlier, I guessed it must be this Wei Pintai.” Qin Yan responded, “Whether it’s him or not, anyone called Wei Pintai is definitely not a good person.” He then asked, “That day you came with Yu Xiang, we were interrupted by my master hosting guests. What exactly was discussed then?” Su Lan detailed the events of that day, adding, “I’ve been talking so much, I’m thirsty, and you haven’t offered any tea.” Qin Yan laughed and said, “The conversation was so engaging, I forgot to order it; please make some tea quickly.” After Su Lan had a couple of sips, he joked, “Yu Xiang and you are indeed alike, as if cast from the same mold.” Qin Yan asked, “How are we alike?” Su Lan explained, “I see plum blossoms everywhere in your room and on your person because of his surname, Mei. You use these plum blossoms as a way to keep him in your thoughts. Recently, everything about Yu Xiang is related to qins.” Qin Yan laughed, “I don’t believe it, it’s such a heavy object, how could he carry something so long on his person? Don’t tease me!” Su Lan burst out laughing, “Bah! You fool, do you really have plum blossoms growing on you?” Qin Yan also laughed, and Su Lan continued, “I heard from Du Xiang that everything on Geng Xiang, from his sachets to his fan tassels, is styled like a qin. Even the fans are painted with two qins, one correct and one inverted. Doesn’t that show his heart is just like yours?” This moved Qin Yan to tears again, and Su Lan said, “If you’re going to cry, I won’t speak of it anymore.” Qin Yan managed to hold back and said, “Keep talking, I won’t cry.” Su Lan smiled, “I have nothing more to say. You were just furious with Wei Pintai; what exactly happened?” Qin Yan then recounted everything Wei Pintai had said about Zi Yu in detail. Su Lan pondered for a moment and said, “From what I see, Yu Xiang is definitely not involved in any such thing, and you absolutely shouldn’t believe him.” Qin Yan replied, “Initially, when I saw how he described it, it seemed so

real that I had my doubts, but now that I’ve heard from you about Yu Xiang, there’s definitely nothing to it. I just don’t understand why Wei Pintai, that scoundrel, insists on causing trouble and ruining Yu Xiang. It’s as if he has no conscience.” Su Lan speculated, “Perhaps Yu Xiang offended him, or maybe he’s trying to drive a wedge between you for some reason of his own.” Qin Yan scoffed, “He has plans, but just because he’s entered the Hua mansion doesn’t mean I’ll curry favor with him.” Su Lan advised, “I’d caution you, since such a person has entered the Hua mansion, naturally he’ll try to exercise some power, and we shouldn’t offend him. It’s said that evil men have the talent to create disasters, just as we guard against thieves, we must be wary.” Qin Yan declared, “I don’t care, I won’t deal with him, what can he do to me?” After further conversation with Su Lan about other matters until late into the night, Su Lan finally went home. As he left, he said, “I’ll think of a way to arrange a meeting between Yu Xiang and you after a few days.” Then he left. What Wei Pintai will do next after enduring Qin Yan’s cold treatment remains to be seen, but more will be explained in the next chapter.

　　話說前回書中，陸素蘭應許了琴言約子玉出來相會，話便說了這一句，明日恰好是端午，是沒有工夫的。偏又接連唱了三天堂會戲，素蘭身子也乏了，又靜養幾天。這邊琴言是度日如年，天天使人來問他，把個素蘭弄得沒有主意。又因自己寓中來往人多，也不甚便。若借人地方，或是酒樓飯館，一發不好說話，又不便請陪客，使他們有懷難吐。想來想去，只得借逛運河為名，靜遊一天，倒也清靜。主意定了，便叫人到大東門外，僱了一個精緻的船。又把自家的玩器陳設，筆硯花卉等物，搬些下船安置。便知會琴言明日早晨下船，盡一日之興，也不約別人。因想起子玉處，怎樣去請呢，只好借度香名，遂將請他的緣故，細細寫明封了口，著人送了去；並吩咐對他門上，只說怡園徐老爺請他逛運河便了。

　　送信人照著吩咐，一徑到梅宅來，投了書信。子玉正在悶悶不樂，將子雲所贈之瑤琴，翻著琴譜，撿那容易的在那裡學彈。忽又將琴翻轉，將那琴銘誦了幾遍。只覺綠陰滿院，長日如年，想不出什麼解悶的事來。正在情緒煩悶之時，忽見雲兒拿了一封信進來，放在桌上，說怡園徐老爺送來的，明日請逛運河，並要回信呢。子玉取過書來一看，覺得封面上字跡，寫著梅少爺手啟，端端正正，不像子雲、次賢筆跡，因想道：「或是叫書童寫的也未可知。即拆開一看，第一行是陸素蘭謹啟，庾香公子吟壇云云。」心中倒覺跳了一跳，香畹何故作札來，莫非玉儂有什麼緣故麼？遂即一字字的細看，看完了又看，至兩三遍，臉上便自然發出笑來，便對雲兒道：「你去叫來人候一候，我即寫回信。」雲兒出去了，子玉又看了一遍，便覺心花大開，病已去了九分，遂即忙研墨伸紙。前半寫的是感激的話，後半寫的是必到的話，准於明日辰刻赴約。寫完了，又看了一回，也將信封了口，再寫簽，忽又想道：「怎樣寫呢？」略一躊躇，便悟道：自然也寫徐老爺了。寫完用上圖章，命雲兒交與來人，說明日必來。來人得了回信即回，呈與素蘭看了，見他寫得勤勤懇懇，感激不盡，便也喜歡，就拿了信，高高興興走到琴言處來。

　　才進二門，就聽得一片嚷鬧之聲。素蘭吃了一驚，便輕了腳步，走到東邊一間客房，從窗縫裡望去：只見有兩個人，一個坐著，一個站在中間捶臺拍桌子的罵人。素蘭看了，著實害怕。只見那坐著的穿一件青綢衫子，有三十來歲，黑油油一臉的橫肉，手裡拿著兩個鐵球，冷言冷語，半鬧半勸；那一個也有三十餘歲，生得短項挺胸，粗腰闊膀，頭上盤起一條大辮，身上穿著一件青綢短衫，腿上穿著青綢套褲，拖著青緞扣花的撒鞋，掄起了膀子，口中罵道：「什麼東西，小旦罷了，那一個不是你的老鬥。有錢便叫你，偏你這小雞巴羔的，裝妖作怪，裝病不見人。比你紅的相公，老爺們也常叫，好呢賞幾吊錢，不好滾你媽的蛋。小忘八蛋，你不滾出來，三太爺就毀你這小雜種的狗窩，還要揍你那老忘八蛋師傅呢。」那一個坐著的說道：「老三，且別生氣，你候著。我瞧他，今兒咱們來了，他不敢不出來。」

　　琴言家裡的幾個人，盡著招陪軟央，說道：「琴官實在有病，好不好都拿不定。這幾天如果好了，總叫他師傅領著到兩位太爺府上磕頭。今兒求你能高高手，實在他病勢沉得很，你就罵他，他也斷不能出來。他師傅又進城去了，總求你能施點恩。過了今天，明日再說，我們替你能陪個禮，消消氣罷。」便請了一安，拍著那人的背請他坐下。那人只是氣哄哄的不肯坐，那穿青衫的又說道：「老三，你聽這個說話不錯，咱們饒了他這一次，到明後日再來，如再不出來，咱們就拿鞭子抽他，他敢怎麼樣呢？」那琴官的人，即向那穿青衫的道：「求你能勸勸這位爺，索性候他病好了再來，明日瞧著是不能好的，你能總得寬幾天限。明日先叫他師傅到府上陪罪，候琴官好了，再同過來說罷。」又作了一揖，又送上兩鍾茶，將他的水煙袋裝好了煙，送給他。那人也只好收篷，便道：「不是我性子不好，實在情理不堪，就是六十二斤半，我也見過，倒沒有見過這樣大相公。你們打聽打聽，春林、鳳林這麼紅的人，你三太爺點一點頭，馬上就跟了來，從沒有上門不見人，叫人擋住，又撒謊說病著呢。猴兒崽子，躲著作什麼，又不是少隻眼睛，短條腿兒，見不得人。」那青衣的站起來說道：「老三算了，咱們也要吃飯去了。」那人道：「到那裡去吃飯？就叫他們預備飯，咱們吃了再說。」兩人仍又坐下了。琴言的人看這光景，似有訛詐之意，便想了一想，既碰著了瘟神，不燒紙是退不去的。只得進內問了琴言，提出兩吊錢來，陪著笑道：「本要留太爺們吃頓飯，今日廚子又不在家，恐作得不好，反輕慢了太爺們。琴官預備個小東，請你能各人上館去吃罷。」

　　便雙手將錢送上來。那青衫子的倒要接了，那短衫子的一看，只有兩吊錢，便又罵道：「他媽的巴子，兩吊錢叫太爺們吃什麼？告訴你，太爺們是不上白肉館、扁食樓的，一頓飯那一回不花十弔八弔，就這兩吊錢？」說著凸出了眼珠看著。琴言的人，倒也心靈，便又陪笑道：「不要忙，這原是孝敬一位太爺的，還有兩弔，再送出來。」即轉身又拿出兩吊錢，作了一個揖，再三求他們收了。那短衫子的尚作出怒容，那穿青衫子的便提了錢，搭上肩頭，一手拉了那人出來。

　　素蘭正在窗縫裡偷瞧，已驚呆了，不提防他們出來，急走時，已被那短衫子的看見了，便道：「你這個小雜種，又是誰，往那裡跑，快過來，你爺爺正要找你呢。」素蘭急得沒有命的跑了出來，那人也趕出大門，幸虧素蘭跑的快已回去了。這條衚衕卻是短的，兩家斜對門，都在衚衕口邊。那個人當是跑出衚衕，也不來追趕，便問琴言的人道：「方才這個小兔子，在那個班子裡，在什麼地方？他見三太爺就跑，三太爺偏要找他。」

　　琴言的人道：「這是登春班的，名字我倒想不起來，他住得遠，在石頭衚衕呢。」兩人還是胡言亂道，一路歪歪斜斜的去了。裡邊琴言聽得罵他，已經氣得發昏。

　　你猜著這兩人是誰？無緣無故來鬧？原來一個是華府中的車夫，那個青衫子是跟官廚的三小子，魏聘才花了八吊錢買出來的。

　　這邊陸素蘭跑了回去，嚇得心頭亂跳，兩額飛紅，幾乎哭出來了。急到房中坐了，定了定神。好一回心上又惦記著琴官，受了這一場辱罵，不知氣得怎麼樣子。欲要過去看他，恐又遇見那兩個，躊躇了半晌，到底放心不下，只得叫人先去看了，沒有人，方才三步兩步忙忙的過去。到琴言房裡，只見垂著藍紗帳，一片嗚咽之聲。素蘭挑起了帳子，一手拍著琴言道：「起來罷！好事來了，如今且不要氣，有一封信在這裡，給你看看。」琴言回轉身來，見了素蘭，更覺傷心，便歎了一口氣，說道：「橫豎我也要死了，活著這麼受罪，不如死了倒乾淨。蘭哥你是我的大恩人，既和我相好一場，索性作個全始全終的人。我死了，求你轉求度香，把我這屍骨，葬在怡園梅崦的梅樹下，我就作了鬼，也是快活的。再不然把我燒了灰，到那山高水深的地方，順風吹散了，省得留一個苦命的良跡在世間，叫人家想著，恨的恨，疼的疼。蘭哥、蘭哥！你是疼我的，你倒任我死罷，不用勸我。橫豎我才十六歲，已經活得不耐煩了，自小兒生在苦人家，又作了唱戲的，受盡了羞辱。我正不知天要叫我怎樣，要我的命，就快一點兒。又何必這麼糟蹋人呢？」

　　說罷，就大哭起來，說得素蘭也自哭了，意欲勸他，聽他這些話，方才又見了這兩個人，越想越替他難受，便也同哭個不住。

　　二人正正對哭了半個時辰。琴言見素蘭為他如此傷心，心中十分感激，便拉了素蘭的手，重新又哭，素蘭見琴言拉著他哭，知道是感激他的意思，便又想道：「琴言如此才貌，偏有如此磨折，是天地竟妒這些有才貌的人了。我素蘭也是花中數一數二的，若天地也要妒忌起來，也把這些磨折來磨我，便與玉儂一樣，那時節恐怕還沒有個知心解勸的人呢？」

　　又想道：「方才那兩個人趕罵出來，也是生平第一回，從此也惹些禍患出來，也未可知。」便也九轉迴腸，索性對著琴言大哭，哭得家裡人人驚駭，都走進來站著，怔怔的，勸又不敢來勸，知道是為日間所鬧的事了。有兩個人只得進來解勸，勸得各人略住了，然後出去拿了兩盆臉水，泡了兩碗茶，各自退出。這邊兩人雖止了哭，卻講不出話來，仍是嗚嗚咽咽的，含著眼淚。又停了好一回，陸素蘭開口道：「日間的事，是我目睹的，我也替你傷心死了。那個人像是個土包，只不知怎樣鬧起來的？可曉得他是那裡人？」琴言停了一停，尚是帶著哭道：「這兩人也沒有認識他的，據他們講是極兇惡的樣子，不知是那裡來的？無緣無故的就鬧起來。這就是我苦命人，命中注定有這些兇神惡煞。」素蘭畢竟心靈，沉思了一回道：「我看這兩人，像是大門子裡趕車的，或是三爺，不要就是那個姓魏的指使來的也未可知。」琴言道：「不知是不是，但則魏聘才何仇於我，要使人來吵呢？」既又一想，恍然大悟道：「不錯，不錯！定是魏聘才使來的。不然，斷無一進門來，無緣無故就罵的道理。

　　但是這魏狗才，於我有何仇恨，定要糟蹋我，逼我死呢？」素蘭道：「前日我原對你講過，叫你留點神，不要得罪他，果然他已先下手了。」又想道：「究竟也是我們胡猜，也作不得准的。」琴言不語，呆呆的，又道：「橫豎我也就死了，再有事，我也不怕。」素蘭道：「你竟說傻話，死活是命中注定的，難道你自己去尋死不成？況且你當真死了，也連累了一個人，也要死了。」琴言道：「我是沒有父母，又沒兄弟姊妹，連累了什麼人？乾淨的就是我一個。」素蘭道：「別人也連累不著，疼你的雖多，也不至於為你死的。你怎麼今日就想不起庾香來，難道他不要為你死嗎？你且看看這是誰寫的？」便把子玉的回信遞與琴言，琴言當下接過信來一看，便即放下道：「這是人家與徐老爺的信，你給我看作什麼？」素蘭笑道：「你且不要性急，這是信面，你且看裡頭寫的是什麼？」琴言只得抽出信來，從頭至尾看了一遍，又從起頭再看，一句句的念了，又看一遍，即微微的笑道：「這不是庾香回你的信麼，明日去逛運河，看信上是必定出來的。」素蘭道：「你願意他來，還是不願意他來？」琴言又微笑，應道：「這是你去請他來，就不曉得明日天氣好不好。五月間晴雨不定，不要明日一早就下起雨來，就不能來了。」素蘭笑道：「天從人願，咱們今日出了這許多眼淚。也可當得一天雨，明日準是晴天。今夜你好好睡一宵，明日早些起來，到我那邊同走，你對師傅只說到怡園去就是了。你身子不好，天氣是陰晴不定的，衣服多帶兩件，恐怕船上的風大。」當下說說談談，他二人漸有喜色，素蘭就同琴言吃了晚飯，又說了一回，二更多天，方才回去，琴言也就安歇了。

　　一夜病已退了八分，但添了一樣毛病，越要睡，越睡不著。

　　聽著打了四更，忽呼呼起了幾陣大風，就是傾盆大雨，雷電交加，琴言坐起來，長歎了幾聲。下過了一陣大雨，猶是蕭蕭索索的一陣細雨，雷聲轟轟，只是不住，直到天明時，才止住了。

　　琴言也倦極了，伏枕而臥，倒又熟睡起來。夢見素蘭與子玉先在船中，自己剛剛要上船來，忽見岸上跑出兩人：一個穿青的，光著脊梁，盤著辮子，趕上來一把揪了過去，罵道：「你這小雜種，日間裝病不見人，怎麼如今又跑到這裡來了？」琴言哭喊救命，把身子用力一掙，卻自己仍在牀上，驚得一身冷汗，已是紅日滿窗。

　　聽得窗外鸚鵡說起話來，道：「昨日的人又來了。」又把琴言唬了一大跳，只道又是他兩個人來找他。原來素蘭候了一回，不見琴言過來，只得著人來請，對他師傅說是同到怡園去的。長慶應允，就催琴言起來。淨了臉，吃了一碗冰燕，命跟班的撿出幾件衣裳包了，帶上車，辭了長慶，即到素蘭處來。

　　見了素蘭，問道：「你昨日可約定庾香到這裡來沒有？」素蘭道：「我是約他一直上船的，我猶恐他找不著，又著人假充怡園的人領他去了，此時一定先在船裡。我要等他們將酒席什物等類齊備了，省得臨時短少，也就要去了。」看那素蘭為人，又精細，又聰明，差不多趕上蕙芳，不過尚少蕙芳賺潘三的辣手，較之他人，也就算足智多謀了。

　　卻說子玉從二更躺下，也就巴不到天明，聽了這一場雨，便短歎長吁的怨命，唯恐明日早上也是這樣大雨，只怕萱堂就不叫他出門。起來開了窗子看天，恰又值南風大作，把雨直打進來。仰面看時，黑雲如墨，電光開處，閃爍金蛇。忽然一個霹靂，震得屋角都動，連忙閉上了窗，挑燈獨坐，幸到天明時就住了，尚有那斷斷續續的簷溜滴了好一回。此時已不及再睡，即叫醒了雲兒，天已大明，紅日將出。淨了臉，吃了茶，又用了些點心，走到上房，顏夫人尚未起來。子玉在外間叫丫鬟梳了髮，又復出來，各處尚是靜悄悄的。再到書房來，心上想道：「素蘭如此多情，況已屢次擾他，他雖然不在這上頭講究，我卻過意不去。若給他銀錢又恐被他著惱，當是輕看了他，只好送他些個東西罷。」

　　便即開了箱子，把向來親戚朋友們送他的零碎東西，撿了幾樣出來，又撿了兩匹江綢，兩匹湖綢，帶了十幾兩碎銀子。自己收拾好了，再欲到上房告稟，只見李元茂披著件短衫，赤了腳，慌慌張張進來道：「我今日特意早起，想不到你已經早起來了。」子玉道：「我今日出門有事，所以略早了些。」元茂道：「我有句話商量。」子玉正要問時，只見雲兒進來道：「徐老爺打發人來請，說客業已到齊了，就請少爺過去。」子玉也不及再問元茂，連忙便進上房，見顏夫人尚在梳頭，子玉把出門的事告稟。顏夫人道：「你這幾日身子好些，出去散散也好，只要早些回來，不要貪涼，坐在風口裡。多叫幾個人跟去，衣服也多包兩件。」子玉稟道：「衣服包好了，也用不著多人，雲兒一個就夠了。」顏夫人道：「隨你罷，須要早早回來，飲食也要小心。」子玉答應了「是！」出來穿了衣服，把所帶的東西衣包等件，先放上車。

　　正要出來，李元茂忽又前來攔住道：「你且慢走，我有一件要緊的事，必要商量。」子玉著急道：「有什麼事，快說罷！」元茂擦擦眼睛，打了一個呵欠，吞吞吐吐的說不出來。子玉道：「怎樣？有話剪絕快說。有人在門口候我，你快說罷。」元茂道：「誰候著你？這麼忙，今日還早得很呢。你聽那個賣甜漿粥的還沒有喊過來，你就如此著忙，作什麼！」子玉心上真有些厭煩，便道：「你說有話商量，問你你又不說，倒把些閒話講個不斷，到底有什麼話呢？」元茂道：「我這幾日真窮極了，問你借幾吊錢用用，就是這句話。」子玉道：「這件事也值得這麼要緊，你對賬房去說罷，總是一樣的。」說著就走，元茂一把拉住道：「好人，好人，你著雲兒去講一聲才好。我已向帳房借過，不好意思再去說，恐怕碰釘子。」子玉沒奈何，又叫雲兒進來，到帳房去說了。那邊答應了，元藏才放子玉出來。

　　這一纏繞，看表上已到巳初一刻，子玉即忙上車，往大東門來。路又遠，出得城時，已是午初，素蘭早已先到了，一面又叫人在路口探望。少頃，望見子玉乘車而來，下了車，素蘭衣冠楚楚的迎上岸來，請安問好。同上了船，便與子玉除了冠，脫了外面的衣服，素蘭也換了便服。子玉謝道：「多感雅意，十分周匝，使我負薪頓釋，得暢衿懷。領受盛情，何以圖報？」

　　素蘭笑道：「效力不周，偏偏玉儂今日病勢加重，不能出來。又因昨日有兩個無賴，把玉儂痛罵一頓，因此氣壞了。我昨日既約你出來，今日又不好來辭，只好我們二人權坐一坐，再散罷。我因玉儂病重，也覺心緒不佳。總之好事多磨，是一點不錯的。」幾句話說得子玉如冰水淋身，默然無語，怔怔的看著素蘭好一回，歎了一口氣道：「不料今日之事果然如此，不出我之所料。香畹，只可惜你白費了一番心，叫我無福之人不能消受。不曉我昨夜因這一場雨，就是千愁萬慮的，原知道今日是斷不能會著玉儂的。今日之勉強而來者，一來為你這番美情，不可辜負；二來或者天竟有不測的風雲，竟叫人想不到，也未可知。那知人間得意的事，是萬萬想不到。而失意的事，是一想就著的。玉儂之不能來，我早已想到，特不知玉儂此刻，還是猜我出來的，還是猜我不出來的？若猜我不出來的，倒也罷了；若猜我是出來的，只怕他此刻的愁悶，還要比我勝幾分呢。」

　　說著便已紅了眼睛，搖著頭道：「這也奇了，這也實在奇了。」素蘭見了忍不住要笑出來，便對子玉道：「我們如今同去找玉儂罷，去看看他的病何如？」子玉想了一想，道：「也可不必了，既然此地還見不著，就到那裡必要生出別故來，也是見不著的。」素蘭說：「他現病在牀，怎麼會見不著呢？」子玉道：「前日你我同去那一回，玉儂不病在牀嗎？後來我又去過兩次，皆沒有見著。今日再去，也是斷斷見不著的。」說至此，不覺淚下，又道：「玉儂！玉儂！我與你大約就是那一面之緣了。」又向素蘭道：「我本看得破，想得透，你只要勸他也看破，也想透才好，省卻了許多愁慮。」素蘭笑道：「你如今是悟透了，倘是玉儂為你今日竟自帶病出來見你，你還是看得破，看不破呢。若真是看破了，自然與他講明，以後兩下裡不用牽掛的了。若看不破，自然彼此仍舊要想念。你此刻是沒有見面，便想得明白，只怕見面，又想不明白了。」子玉竟默默無言可答，素蘭又笑道：「玉儂因不能來到，找了一個替身來會會你，不知你與他會不會？」子玉道：「是何等樣人，認得我麼？」素蘭道：「也是我們同班的，相貌與玉儂彷彿。玉儂之意不過是叫你望梅止渴的意思，不知你意下如何，可要他出來？」

　　子玉沉思了一回，道：「如不像玉儂，倒可以會會，如像玉儂，則當日怡園已經唐突過了，何必再叫婢學夫人呢！不但不願見那人，而且於玉儂實有所不忍。香畹，你是個明白人，想能見到，非我故作矯情。」素蘭道：「你的話也是，你是不肯見他，我偏叫他出來。」子玉尚要攔阻，已見素蘭從後艙喚出一個如花似玉的人來。子玉乍見倒有些模糊，一來於琴言只敘過一次，二來這幾月琴言容貌又消瘦了好些。從前是國色天香，清腴華豔。如今卻像落花無言，人淡如菊了。及到看得明白時，那琴言已是掩面嬌啼，冰綃淹漬，側身坐了，只是哭泣。 　　子玉道：「奇了，這不就是玉儂，香畹何故造這些話來哄我？」素蘭道：「不要認錯了，到底是不是？」子玉道：「怎麼不是？就只清減了些。這藐姑仙子，豈常人學得來的？」便道：「玉儂，你可以不必傷心了，你的心我都知道的。」話未說完，便見琴言止了哭，說道：「你的病好了麼？我知道你來過幾次，但我是沒有看過你，所以不好來。我昨日看了你與香畹的信，才徹底明白，倒是我害了你了。」說罷，又哭起來了。子玉道：「我是沒有什麼大病，不過身上稍有不快。況且我自知保養，只要你也看破些兒，也就容易好了。」便也淌下淚來。琴言道：「若非香畹昨日過來，我也死了，你今日也見不著我了。」便又哭了。子玉不解所云，見琴言如梨花帶雨，嬌柔欲墜的樣兒。

　　又見他說一句，哭一聲，不覺一股心酸，直透出來，也就忍不住哭了。到鬧得素蘭沒有主意，見兩人淒淒楚楚，倒像死別生離的光景，不知不覺也哭起來。

　　三人哭作一團，到底還是素蘭先住，便勸道：「今日請你們來，原為樂一天，何必哭哭啼啼。且已經半天過了，不到晚就要趕城，能有幾個時辰歡樂，不如大家笑笑罷。」子玉勉強答應道：「香畹之言極是，玉儂也不必傷心了。」琴言道：「有什麼歡笑呢？我們在怡園一敘，直到如今，是五個月。再候第二次歡敘，只怕也要一年了。這一年內，知道我能候得到候不到呢。大約這一場也就完結了。」說罷又哭，子玉勸道：「不妨，只要你身子好了，天天可以見得的，何必要一年呢。」琴言又哭道：「我就要好，只怕這魏聘才也不容我好，他是要我死了才甘心的。」子玉聽了吃驚道：「你倒不要錯怪這魏聘才，他背地裡到極口說你好的。」琴言頓足道：「你還不知道呢，他若說我好，也不造你的謠言了，也不叫人鬧上門了。」子玉不知緣故，便又問道：「這些話我全不懂得，聘才怎樣造謠言？又怎樣來鬧呢？」琴言道：「你問他就知道了。」於是素蘭就把聘才那日所講的話，細細述了一遍，驚得子玉神色慘淡，氣得說不出話來。停了一回道：「奇了！奇了！他在我家住了半年，我並沒得罪他，他何必要糟蹋我到如此光景呢？何以進了華公府就變壞了，正是夢想不到，以後我就斷絕他便了。但使人來鬧，又是怎樣呢？」素蘭、琴言聽得聘才進了華公府，才曉得鬧春陽館的就是他，則昨日的事，亦不必疑心了。素蘭又把昨日那兩人罵話，並趕他的光景，也述了一遍。子玉聽了又罵，又恨，忍不住又哭了。

　　此時船已開行，素蘭的家人把酒肴都擺上來，素蘭一面敬酒，一面勸，子玉、琴言只得坐了，悲從中來，無言相對，尚復何心飲酒。經素蘭苦勸，只得勉強飲了幾杯，終究是強為歡笑，亦不知何所為而然。在琴言心上，終覺得生離死別，只此一面，以後像不能見面的光景。子玉也覺得像是無緣，料定是不能常見的。此是大家心上，想到極盡頭處，自然生出憂慮來，這是人心個個相同，不過用情有至有不至耳。

　　當下船已走了三四里，三人靜悄悄的清飲了一回。子玉一面把著酒，一面看那琴言，如薔薇濯露，芍藥籠煙，真是王子喬、石公子一派人物，就與他同坐一坐，也覺大有仙緣，不同庸福。又看素蘭，另有一種丰神可愛，芳姿綽約，舉止雅馴，也就稱得上珠聯璧合。今日這一會，倒覺是絕世難逢的，便就歡樂頓出，憂愁漸解。琴言看子玉是瑤柯琪樹，秋月冰壺，其一段柔情密意，沒有一樣與人同處。正是傅粉何郎，熏香荀令，休說那王謝風流，一班烏衣子弟也未必趕得上他。若能與他結個香火因緣，花月知己，只怕也幾生修不到的。雖只有這一面兩面的交情，也可稱心足意了。漸漸的雙波流盼，暖到冰心。

　　這素蘭看他二人相對忘言，情周意匝，眉無言而欲語，眼乍合而又離，正是一雙佳偶，綰就同心，倒像把普天下的才子佳人，都壓將下來。難怪這邊是暮想朝思，那邊是忘餐廢寢。既然大家都生得如此，自然天要妒忌的，只有離多會少了。若使他們天天常在一處，也不顯得天所珍惜，秘而不露的意了。心上十分羨慕，即走過來，坐在子玉肩下，溫溫存存，婉婉轉轉的敬了三杯，又讓了琴言一杯。此時三人的恩情美滿，卻作了極樂國無量天尊，只求那魯陽公揮戈酣戰，把那一輪紅日倒退下去，不許過來。

　　正在暢滿之時，忽見前面一隻船來，遠遠的聽得絲竹之聲。

　　再聽時，是急管繁弦，淫哇豔曲。不一時搖將過來，子玉從船艙簾子裡一望，見有三個人在船中，大吹大擂的，都是袒裼露身；有一個懷中抱著小旦，在那裡一人一口的喝酒，又有兩個小旦坐在旁邊，一彈一唱。止覺得歡聲如迅雷出地，狂笑似奔流下灘，驚得琴言欲躲進後艙，子玉便把船窗下了，卻不曉得是什麼人。素蘭從窗縫裡看時，對琴言道：「過來瞧。」琴言過來，也從窗縫裡瞧了一瞧，便道：「這些蠢人，看他作什麼？」素蘭指著那下手坐的那一個道：「這就是與媚香纏擾的潘三。」琴言道：「哎喲！這個樣子，虧媚香認識他，倒又怎麼能哄得他？」素蘭道：「你沒有見，昨日那兩個，比他還要兇惡十倍呢！」琴言歎了一口氣，走轉來坐了。子玉道：「潘三是何等樣人？」素蘭也把他們的事，說了一遍，子玉連聲道：「可惡！可惡！這潘三竟敢如此妄想。幸虧是蘇媚香，若是別人，只怕也被他糟蹋了。」又問琴言道：「你可認得那些相公麼？」琴言道：「我竟一個都不相識，不知是那一班的？素蘭道：「我都認識。坐在懷裡的，是登春班的玉美，那彈弦子的叫春林，唱的是叫鳳林，皆是鳳臺班的。」子玉道：「看他們如此作樂，其實有何樂處？他若見了我們這番光景，自然倒說寂寥無味了。」

　　素蘭笑道：「各人有各人的樂處，他們不如此就不算樂。」看看紅日將近沉西，子玉此時心中甚是快樂，竟有樂而忘返之意。

　　琴言心上雖知天色已晚，卻也不忍催迫。素蘭恐晚了，不能進城，便叫船家快些搖擺，天不早了，於是一面即收拾起來。子玉便將帶來之物，分送二人，二人不好推辭，只得收了。子玉又將那包裡散碎銀，分賞了素蘭、琴言的人，又說辛苦了你們，眾人叩頭謝賞。

　　船到大東門，又各自上車。子玉拉著琴言的手道：「我們遲日再敘罷，諸事須要自解才好。」又流下淚來，琴言也哽咽道：「你放心去罷，將要關城了，咱們見面不在香畹處，就在怡園兩處。」子玉點了點頭，只得硬了心腸，各自上車。車夫怕晚了，加上一鞭，急急的跑了。

　　子玉回來，已點了燈，顏夫人問起來，只得隨口支吾了幾句。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

In the previous chapter, Su Lan had promised Qin Yan to arrange a meeting with Zi Yu. She mentioned it briefly, but the next day being the Dragon Boat Festival, she was too busy to follow through. Additionally, after attending three consecutive days of opera performances, Su Lan was exhausted and needed a few days of rest. Meanwhile, Qin Yan was anxiously waiting day by day, constantly sending people to inquire about Su Lan, which left her without a clear plan. Given the frequent visits to her residence, it wasn’t convenient to host there. Thinking of renting a public space like a restaurant or tavern was also problematic for speaking freely and without inviting other guests who might feel compelled to attend. After much consideration, she decided to rent a refined boat at the Great Eastern Gate for a quiet daylong retreat on the Grand Canal. She arranged her personal belongings, writing materials, and floral decorations on the boat. She informed Qin Yan that they would meet early the next morning to enjoy the day without other company. Wondering how to formally invite Zi Yu, she decided to use Du Xiang’s name, meticulously writing an invitation and sending it to him with specific instructions to his doorkeeper that it was an invitation from Xu Laoye of Yi Garden to tour the Grand Canal.

The messenger followed these instructions and delivered the letter to Mei’s residence. Zi Yu, feeling gloomy and listless, was idly flipping through a qin music book and reciting inscriptions from a qin gifted by Zi Yun. Feeling the oppressive stillness of a lengthy day, he couldn’t think of anything to relieve his ennui. At that moment, his servant Yun brought in a letter from Yi Garden’s Xu Laoye, inviting him for a boat tour the following day and requesting a reply. Upon examining the letter, Zi Yu noted the neat handwriting, different from Yun’s or Cixian’s, perhaps written by a clerk. Curiously, he opened it and saw it began with “Su Lan respectfully initiates,” addressed to Yu Xiang’s literary circle. Surprised, he wondered why Xiang Wan would send a message—could it involve Yuning? He read and reread the letter, each time smiling more, feeling almost completely cured by the diversion. He immediately set about writing a grateful and affirmative response, promising to attend the next morning. After sealing the letter and signing it as Xu Laoye, he sent Yun to return it to the messenger, who brought it back to Su Lan. Upon reading Zi Yu’s earnest and grateful reply, Su Lan was delighted and happily took the letter to Qin Yan.

As she entered the second gate, she was startled by loud voices. Treading lightly, she approached a guest room on the east side and peered through a window crack. She saw two men—one seated and the other standing, pounding on the table and berating someone. Su Lan was genuinely frightened. The seated man, about thirty, wore a green silk shirt and had a broad, shiny face; he held iron balls in his hand, speaking coldly and half-heartedly trying to calm the situation. The other man, also in his thirties, was robust with a large braid, dressed in a green silk jacket and trousers, wearing floral satin shoes, and was furiously cursing, “What rubbish, just a minor actor! Which one isn’t under your control? If they have money, they call you, and if not, it’s none of your concern. You act all high and mighty, feigning illness to avoid people. Even more popular masters are summoned by the lords, rewarded handsomely if pleasing, or dismissed otherwise. You little bastard, if you don’t show yourself, Third Master will destroy your den and beat your damned master too.” The seated man intervened, “Old Third, calm down. Let’s wait; I’m sure he won’t dare not show up now that we’re here.”

Inside, Qin Yan’s household staff tried to appease the visitors, explaining that Qin Yan was genuinely ill and its severity was uncertain. They promised that if he recovered in the next few days, his master would personally bring him to kowtow at the visitors’ residences. They pleaded for high-handed mercy since his condition was dire, suggesting they postpone the discussion until tomorrow. They invited the men to sit, offering them tea and freshly prepared tobacco in an effort to soothe them. One man grudgingly sat down while the other, the man in the green shirt, suggested, “Old Third, listen to them. Let’s spare him this time and return in a couple of days. If he still doesn’t show, we’ll whip him. What can he do about it?” The staff then suggested to the man in green, “Please advise your companion to wait until he recovers before returning. If he’s not better by tomorrow, his master will visit your residence to apologize. Once Qin Yan recovers, they will accompany him there.” They bowed deeply, served more tea, and prepared

his smoking pipe. The man eventually accepted the situation and said, “I’m not usually difficult, but this situation is unbearable. I’ve seen even the most influential figures behave, but never like this. Inquire around; even the most sought-after stars like Chun Lin and Feng Lin come when Third Master calls, never hiding behind lies of illness. What’s he hiding for, he’s not missing an eye or a leg, nothing to be ashamed of.” Agreeing to leave the confrontation for now, they accepted a peace offering of money, planning to return later.

Su Lan, witnessing this from the window, was stunned and didn’t expect them to come out so quickly. As they exited, the man in the short shirt noticed her and shouted, “You little rat, who are you running from? Come here, your grandpa’s been looking for you.” Su Lan, terrified, fled back home. The short alley, just a few doors down from each other, did not deter her pursuers who briefly considered chasing her. They asked Qin Yan’s staff about the “little rabbit” they saw, expressing a desire to find him.

Qin Yan’s staff, sensing the men’s deceitful intentions, realized they had encountered troublemakers who wouldn’t leave without a bribe. Reluctantly, they proposed keeping the men for a meal, but since the cook was not home, they feared the food wouldn’t be satisfactory and might disrespect the guests. Instead, they offered a small sum of money for the men to eat elsewhere.

They handed over the money with both hands. The man in the green shirt was about to accept it when the other, seeing it was only a small amount, cursed, “What can this little money get us? Tell you what, we don’t dine at cheap places; a meal costs at least ten or eight taels. What’s this?” Staring angrily, Qin Yan’s staff, quick-witted, reassured them, “Don’t rush; this was just for one of you, there’s another two taels coming.” Quickly fetching the additional money, they pleaded for the men to accept it. The man in the short shirt still looked angry, but the one in the green shirt took the money, put it on his shoulder, and dragged his companion out.

Su Lan, who had been peeking through the window, was shocked and didn’t notice them coming out. In her haste, she was seen by the man in the short shirt who called out to her as she ran, “You little mongrel, where are you running to? Come here, your grandpa is looking for you.” Su Lan, scared out of her wits, ran out, and fortunately, she was fast enough to escape. The alley was short, with both houses near its entrance. The man didn’t chase after her into the alley but asked Qin Yan’s staff where the “little rabbit” from the troupe was, insisting on finding him.

Qin Yan’s staff replied, “He’s from the Deng Chun troupe; I can’t remember his name. He lives far, in the Stone Alley.” The men continued their misleading talk and staggered away. Inside, Qin Yan, having heard the insults, was furious to the point of fainting.

Can you guess who these two men were, causing trouble without reason? One was a coachman from the Hua mansion, and the other, the man in the green shirt, was a kitchen helper, the third son who Wei Pintai had bribed with eight taels.

Upon returning, Su Lan was so terrified that her heart raced, her face flushed with the heat of near tears. She hurriedly sat down in her room to calm herself. After a while, her thoughts returned to Qin Yan, who had endured such harsh insults, and she worried about how upset he must be. Although she wanted to check on him, she hesitated, fearing she might run into those two men again. Eventually, unable to shake her concern, she sent someone to ensure the coast was clear before she hurried over to Qin Yan’s room. There, she found him behind a curtain of blue gauze, sobbing. Lifting the curtain, she comforted him, “Get up! There’s good news. Don’t be upset now. Here’s a letter for you to read.”

Turning around and seeing Su Lan brought Qin Yan even more sorrow, and he sighed deeply, “I might as well be dead. Living like this is torture; death would be cleaner. You’ve been a great benefactor to me, and since we’ve shared such closeness, please carry it through to the end. When I die, ask Du Xiang to bury my bones under the plum trees in Yi Garden. Even as a ghost, I’d be happier. Or burn my remains and scatter them in some remote, deep waters to rid the world of my miserable existence, sparing anyone the pain of remembering me. Lan, you care for me—let me die, don’t try to stop me. I’m only sixteen and already tired of living; born into poverty and shamed by a life in opera. What does fate want with me? If it wants my life, then let it end quickly instead of torturing me like this.”

Overcome with emotion, Qin Yan wept loudly, and his words made Su Lan cry too, wanting to comfort him but overwhelmed by the severity of his distress. The two cried together for a long time. Qin Yan, touched by Su Lan’s deep concern, gratefully grasped her hand and cried anew. Understanding his gratitude, Su Lan thought to herself, “Qin Yan is so talented and beautiful, yet he suffers so terribly. Fate must be jealous of such people. I, Su Lan, am also considered quite handsome—if fate begins to envy me too, I might suffer like Qin Yan, and who would console me then?”

She also worried, “The aggression of those two men earlier was unprecedented, and it might lead to more trouble.” Deciding to pour out her feelings, she wept openly, alarming everyone at home. They came in and stood by, hesitant to interrupt, knowing it stemmed from the day’s conflicts. A couple of people finally came forward to calm them down, after which they brought in water for washing and tea, then discreetly left. Although the crying stopped, neither could speak, still sobbing quietly. After a pause, Su Lan spoke, “I saw what happened today and am heartbroken for you. Those men seemed like brutish coachmen or maybe instigated by that Wei fellow. What exactly started the commotion? Do you know who they are?”

Qin Yan paused, his voice still shaky from crying, “I don’t know them. They appeared out of nowhere, ferocious and without cause. I’m just cursed with bad luck, destined to attract such demons.” Su Lan, always insightful, pondered, “They might be coachmen from the main gates, or possibly linked to Wei Pintai.” Qin Yan wondered, “Why would Wei Pintai have any reason to harass me?” Then, realizing, he exclaimed, “Yes, it must be Wei Pintai’s doing. There’s no other reason for them to come in and start insulting me without provocation. But why does Wei bear such malice towards me, pushing me towards death?”

Su Lan replied, “I warned you before to be cautious of offending him. It seems he has struck first.” She added, “But we’re speculating. We can’t be sure.” Qin Yan fell silent, then somberly said, “I might as well be dead. Nothing more can frighten me.” Su Lan objected, “Don’t talk nonsense. Life and death are predestined, and you can’t just seek death. Besides, your death would implicate someone else who would have to die too.” Qin Yan retorted, “I have no family, no siblings; who would I implicate? I’m alone.” Su Lan responded, “Others might not be affected much, though many care for you. Have you forgotten about Yu Xiang? Wouldn’t he die for you? Look at this letter—who wrote it?” She handed Qin Yan a reply from Zi Yu, which he initially mistook for a correspondence between others. Su Lan urged him to read the inside, which revealed a personal message from Zi Yu, agreeing to meet the next day for a boat ride, clearly indicating his intention to come. Qin Yan, slightly cheered, asked, “Do you

think he’ll really come? The weather in May is unpredictable; it might rain early tomorrow and prevent him from coming.” Su Lan optimistically said, “Tears we shed today should count as rain, ensuring clear skies tomorrow. Get a good night’s rest, wake up early, and come with me to the boat. Just tell your master you’re going to Yi Garden. It might be chilly on the boat, so bring extra clothes.”

With their spirits gradually lifting through their conversation, Su Lan stayed with Qin Yan for dinner and more chat until late into the night before returning home, while Qin Yan finally rested. His illness seemed to recede overnight, but anxiety replaced it, keeping him awake.

As dawn approached, a fierce wind brought heavy rain, thunder, and lightning. Qin Yan, sitting up in bed, sighed deeply. After the storm passed, a persistent drizzle and thunder continued until daylight when it finally stopped.

Exhausted, Qin Yan fell back to sleep and dreamt of Su Lan and Zi Yu on the boat. Just as he was about to board, he saw two men on the shore—one in blue, bare-backed and with a braided ponytail—grab him and shout, “You little wretch, pretending to be sick by day and running around now?” In his dream, he struggled and screamed for help, waking up in a cold sweat with the morning sun filling his room.

Hearing the parrot outside saying, “Yesterday’s people are back,” startled him again, fearing those two men had returned. However, it was just Su Lan, having waited a while for him, finally sending someone to fetch him, telling his master they were going to Yi Garden. After washing up and having a bowl of iced swallows’ nest for breakfast, he packed several outfits, said goodbye to his master, and went to meet Su Lan.

Upon arrival, he asked, “Did you manage to arrange for Yu Xiang to meet here?” Su Lan assured him, “I’ve arranged for him to come directly to the boat. Fearing he might not find it, I sent someone pretending to be from Yi Garden to guide him there. He should be on the boat by now. I’m just ensuring everything is ready before I head there myself.” Su Lan’s meticulous and intelligent planning was evident, rivaling that of Hui Fang, though she lacked Hui Fang’s ruthlessness in dealing with Pan San. After further discussions, Su Lan eventually left, and Qin Yan settled in, his spirits somewhat restored by the promise of the upcoming meeting.

Zi Yu went to bed around the second watch of the night and couldn’t wait until dawn. As he listened to the rainfall, he sighed and lamented his fate, fearing that if it continued to rain heavily in the morning, his mother would not allow him to leave the house. He got up to open the window to check the weather, but just then a strong south wind blew the rain inside. Looking up, he saw dark clouds like ink, and lightning that flashed like golden snakes. Suddenly, a thunderclap shook the building, and he quickly closed the window, lit a lamp, and sat alone until the rain stopped at dawn, though it still dripped from the eaves intermittently. By then, it was too late to sleep again. He woke up his servant Yun’er as it was already broad daylight and the sun was about to rise. After washing his face and having some tea and snacks, he went to the main house, but Lady Yan had not yet risen. Outside, Zi Yu had his maid do his hair and then he came out again, finding everywhere still quiet. When he went to the study, he thought to himself, “Su Lan has shown such affection, and I’ve disturbed her several times. Although she doesn’t mind, I feel uncomfortable. If I give her money, she might be upset, thinking that I’m belittling her. It’s better to give her some gifts instead.”

He then opened his trunk and selected a few items from the various gifts he had received from relatives and friends, including two bolts of Jiangsu silk and two of Hubei silk, along with more than ten ounces of silver coins. After packing these items, he was about to go to the main house to report his plans when Li Yuanmao rushed in, barefoot and wearing a short robe, and exclaimed, “I got up especially early today and didn’t expect you to be up already.” Zi Yu replied, “I have some business outside today, so I got up a bit early.” Yuanmao said, “I have something to discuss.” Just then, Yun’er came in and said, “Master Xu has sent someone to inform that the guests have all arrived and is asking for you to come over.” Without further discussion with Yuanmao, Zi Yu hurriedly entered the main house where Lady Yan was still dressing her hair. Zi Yu reported his intention to go out. Lady Yan said, “You’ve been feeling better these days; it would be good for you to go out, but make sure to come back early and avoid the cold by not sitting in drafts. Take more people with you and pack extra clothes.” Zi Yu replied, “The clothes are packed, and I don’t need many people; Yun’er alone is enough.” Lady Yan said, “As you wish, but make sure to come back early and be careful with your meals.” Zi Yu agreed and went to get dressed. He then placed the items he was bringing into the carriage.

As he was about to leave, Yuanmao suddenly came forward to stop him, saying, “Wait a moment, I have something important to discuss.” Zi Yu, in a hurry, urged, “What is it? Speak quickly!” Yuanmao hesitated and stammered, unable to speak clearly. Zi Yu said, “What is it? Speak quickly. There are people waiting for me at the door.” Yuanmao replied, “Who’s waiting? You’re in such a rush, and it’s still early. The vendor selling sweet porridge hasn’t even come by yet, and you’re already this busy?” Zi Yu, becoming impatient, said, “You mentioned you had something to discuss, but when I ask, you don’t speak and keep talking about irrelevant things. What is it?” Yuanmao then said, “These past few days, I’ve been really strapped for cash; I was wondering if I could borrow some money from you.” Zi Yu responded, “Is that matter so urgent? Just go to the accounting room; it’s all the same.” As he started to leave, Yuanmao grabbed him, pleading, “Please, have Yun’er mention it for me. I’ve already borrowed from the accounting room, and I’m embarrassed to ask again, fearing they’ll refuse me.” Reluctantly, Zi Yu called Yun’er to go and speak to the accounting room. After receiving a positive response, Yuanmao let Zi Yu leave.

This delay meant it was already the beginning of the hour of Si when Zi Yu hurriedly boarded the carriage and headed for the East Gate. The journey was long, and by the time he left the city, it was early afternoon. Su Lan had already arrived and had sent people to watch for him. Soon, Zi Yu was seen arriving by carriage. Su Lan, dressed immaculately, welcomed him ashore and exchanged greetings. They boarded the boat, where Zi Yu removed his formal outerwear, and Su Lan changed into more casual attire. Zi Yu thanked

her, saying, “I appreciate your thoughtfulness and the effort you’ve made, which has lifted my spirits and allowed me to unburden my heart. How can I ever repay such kindness?”

Su Lan smiled and said, “Despite my efforts, unfortunately, Yu Nong’s condition worsened today and she couldn’t come. Moreover, she was severely scolded by a couple of scoundrels yesterday, which upset her even more. Since I had already invited you, it wouldn’t have been right to cancel at the last minute, so we might as well sit here for a while and then leave. Given Yu Nong’s severe illness, I’m also not in the best of spirits. It’s true what they say, ‘Good things never come easy.’” Her words made Zi Yu feel as though he had been doused in cold water, and he stared at Su Lan silently for a long time before sighing, “I had expected today might turn out like this, and unfortunately, my fears were confirmed. Xiang Wan, it’s a pity that all your efforts were in vain, as I am not fortunate enough to enjoy them. I knew from last night’s rain that I would be filled with worries and that meeting Yu Nong today would be impossible. Today’s effort to meet was partly due to your kind intentions, which I couldn’t ignore, and partly in the hope that perhaps the unexpected might happen. Yet, the joys of life are often unexpected, while disappointments are as predictable as they come. I had already anticipated that Yu Nong might not come; I just wonder if she guessed whether I would show up or not. If she thought I wouldn’t come, then perhaps it’s for the best. But if she thought I would, her disappointment might be even greater than mine.”

Speaking thus, he teared up and shook his head, saying, “This is really strange, truly strange.” Seeing this, Su Lan couldn’t help but smile and suggested, “Why don’t we go see Yu Nong and check on her condition?” Zi Yu thought for a moment and replied, “There’s no need; if she’s not visible here, then going there would only lead to other complications, and we still wouldn’t see her.” Su Lan countered, “She’s bedridden; how could we not see her?” Zi Yu explained, “The last time we went together, wasn’t Yu Nong bedridden? And the two times I went afterward, I didn’t see her either. If we go again today, it will surely be the same.” At this point, tears fell as he continued, “Yu Nong, Yu Nong, it seems our fate was only meant for a brief encounter.” He then turned to Su Lan, “I’ve come to terms with it, and you should advise her to do the same, to save us all a lot of grief.” Su Lan smiled and said, “You seem to have reached enlightenment. But if Yu Nong had actually come out to meet you today despite her illness, would you still be able to see through it all? If you truly have, then naturally you’ll explain it clearly to her so that neither of you needs to worry anymore. But if not, you’ll still need to think about each other. You think you understand now because you haven’t seen her, but perhaps if you did, you wouldn’t be so clear.” Zi Yu had no reply to this, and Su Lan laughed again, “Since Yu Nong couldn’t come, she sent a substitute to meet you. Would you like to meet him?” Zi Yu asked, “What kind of person is he? Does he know me?” Su Lan replied, “He’s also from our circle, and he resembles Yu Nong. Yu Nong just wanted to give you a taste of the proverbial plum to quench your thirst. What do you think? Should he come out?”

Ziyu pondered for a moment and said, “If she doesn’t resemble Yu Nong, then perhaps I could meet her. But if she does resemble Yu Nong, then our encounter in the Yi Garden was already too abrupt. Why would I want my servant to mimic a lady again? Not only do I not wish to meet this person, but it would also be unbearable for Yu Nong. Xiang Wan, you are a sensible person; you can see this is not me being pretentious.” Su Lan replied, “Your words make sense, but since you refuse to meet him, I insist on bringing him out.” Ziyu tried to stop her, but Su Lan had already called out from the rear cabin a person as beautiful as a flower. At first sight, Ziyu was somewhat confused; he had only met her once before, and in the intervening months, her appearance had become much thinner. She was once the beauty of the nation, vibrant and radiant. Now, she seemed like a withered flower, as pale as a chrysanthemum. When he finally saw her clearly, she was already in tears, her silk handkerchief soaked, sitting sideways, weeping.

Ziyu exclaimed, “This is indeed Yu Nong! Xiang Wan, why fabricate such tales to deceive me?” Su Lan asked, “Are you sure it’s not her?” Ziyu replied, “How could it not be? She’s just a bit thinner. Such a fairy-like beauty is not something ordinary people could imitate.” Then he said, “Yu Nong, you needn’t be sad anymore; I understand your feelings.” Before he could finish, he saw her stop crying and say, “Is your illness cured? I know you have visited a few times, but I have not seen you, so it was difficult to come. Yesterday, after reading your letter with Xiang Wan, I fully understood; it turns out I have caused you harm.” With that, she burst into tears again. Ziyu replied, “I am not seriously ill, just a bit unwell. Besides, I know how to take care of myself. As long as you can also let go a little, it will be easier to recover.” Tears also streamed down his face. She said, “If it weren’t for Xiang Wan’s visit yesterday, I might have died, and you wouldn’t see me today.” Then she cried again. Ziyu, not understanding, saw her with tears like a pear blossom about to fall.

He heard her speak and cry alternately, and couldn’t help but feel a deep sorrow that compelled him to cry as well. The situation left Su Lan without a plan, seeing the two in such deep anguish, resembling a farewell as profound as death. Unintentionally, she also began to cry.

The three cried together, but it was Su Lan who stopped first, then advised, “Today, I invited you to have a day of joy. Why succumb to tears? Half the day is gone already, and we must hurry back to the city before evening. There’s little time left for joy, so let’s all smile instead.” Ziyu reluctantly agreed, “Xiang Wan is right, Yu Nong need not be sad anymore.” She said, “What’s there to laugh about? Our meeting at Yi Garden has lasted until now, five months. If we wait for another such happy gathering, it might be a year. Within this year, who knows if I can wait that long? Perhaps this is the end.” After saying this, she cried again, and Ziyu comforted her, “Don’t worry, as long as you are well, we can meet every day. There’s no need to wait a year.” She cried again, “Even if I recover, Wei Pin Cai won’t let me be. He wants me dead to be satisfied.” Ziyu, startled, said, “You shouldn’t misunderstand Wei Pin Cai; he has spoken well of you behind your back.” She stamped her foot, “You don’t know yet, if he spoke well of me, he wouldn’t have spread rumors about you or caused trouble at your door.” Ziyu, puzzled, asked further, “I don’t understand these things. How did Pin Cai spread rumors? And how did he cause trouble?” She replied, “Ask him yourself.” Then Su Lan recounted what Pin Cai had said that day, leaving Ziyu pale and speechless. After a pause, he said, “It’s strange! He lived in my house for half a year; I never offended him. Why must he ruin me like this? How could he have changed so much after entering Hua Gongfu’s residence? It’s beyond my wildest dreams. I will cut him off from now on. But why did he cause such trouble?” Su Lan and she, hearing that Pin Cai had entered Hua Gongfu’s residence

, realized that he was behind the trouble at Chunyang Pavilion, so yesterday’s incident was no longer doubtful. Su Lan also recounted the abuses and the chase from yesterday. Ziyu cursed and lamented, unable to hold back his tears again.

At that moment, the boat had already traveled, and Su Lan’s servants laid out the food and drinks. While offering toasts, Su Lan encouraged them, but Ziyu and she just sat there, silently facing each other, with no mood to drink. After much persuasion from Su Lan, they reluctantly drank a few cups, but the forced smiles were meaningless. In her heart, she still felt the pang of parting as if they might never meet again. Ziyu also felt destined not to see each other regularly. Such thoughts naturally led to worries, a common human emotion, differing only in intensity.

As the boat moved on, the three quietly drank for a while. Ziyu, holding his drink, admired her, who appeared like a dew-laden rose or a peony enshrouded in mist, truly a figure of princely grace, sharing a rare spiritual connection with him. He then looked at Su Lan, who also displayed a charming and refined demeanor, perfect in harmony and grace. Today’s meeting seemed exceptionally rare, bringing sudden joy and easing their sorrows. She regarded Ziyu as a figure of exquisite beauty and tenderness, unmatched even by historical figures of grace. If they could establish a lasting bond, it would be a fulfillment not easily achieved in many lifetimes. Even if their acquaintance was brief, it was profoundly satisfying. Gradually, their mutual glances warmed to each other.

Su Lan, observing their silent rapport and deep connection, saw in their expressions a longing to speak, eyes meeting and parting in silent conversation, a perfect couple bound by shared affection. It seemed they outshone all the talented and beautiful people under heaven. No wonder one was lost in daydreams, the other in sleepless nights. Since nature seemed envious of such perfect matches, it was only fitting that their meetings be rare. If they were to be together all the time, it would not reflect the cherished and concealed nature of their bond. Admiring their closeness, Su Lan came over, sat by Ziyu, and gently offered three toasts, then passed one to her. At this moment, their mutual affection was complete, like deities in a blissful realm, wishing that the battles of Lu Yang Gong could turn back the sun, forbidding it to set.

During this joyful time, they suddenly heard music from another boat approaching.

Listening again, it was a lively and sensual melody. Soon, the boat drew near, and Ziyu peeked through the cabin curtain, seeing three people on the boat, playing and singing loudly, half-dressed; one was drinking with a young performer in his arms, while two others played and sang. The joyous noise was like thunder from the earth, laughter like a torrential river. This startled her, making her want to retreat to the back cabin, but Ziyu lowered the boat window, not knowing who they were. Su Lan, peering through a gap in the window, said to her, “Come and look.” She came and glanced through the gap, then said, “What a fool, what are they doing?” Su Lan pointed to the one sitting lower down, “That’s Pan San, who has been troubling Mei Xiang.” She exclaimed, “Oh! To think Mei Xiang recognized him, how could she have been deceived by him?” Su Lan said, “You didn’t see, yesterday those two were ten times more fierce!” She sighed and turned to sit down. Ziyu asked, “What sort of man is Pan San?” Su Lan explained their affairs, and Ziyu repeatedly exclaimed, “Despicable! Despicable! How dare Pan San harbor such thoughts. Luckily it was Mei Xiang; if it were someone else, she might have been ruined too.” Then he asked her, “Do you recognize those young men?” She replied, “I don’t recognize any of them, I don’t know which group they are from.” Su Lan said, “I recognize them. The one being held is Yu Mei from the Deng Chun troupe; the one playing the strings is Chun Lin, and the singer is Feng Lin, all from the Feng Tai troupe.” Ziyu remarked, “Seeing them so merry, what joy do they really have? If they saw our situation, they would surely say it’s dull and flavorless.”

Su Lan laughed, “Everyone finds joy in their own way; they wouldn’t be happy otherwise.” As the sun neared the horizon, Ziyu felt genuinely happy, even contemplating staying out longer.

Although she knew it was getting late, she couldn’t bring herself to hurry. Fearing they might be too late to enter the city, Su Lan urged the boatman to row faster as it was getting dark

, then they started packing up. Ziyu distributed the items he had brought to the two of them, who couldn’t refuse and accepted them. Ziyu also distributed some loose silver to Su Lan’s and her people, thanking them for their hard work.

When the boat reached the great eastern gate, they each got into their carriages. Ziyu, holding her hand, said, “We’ll talk more another day; it’s best to resolve these matters ourselves.” Tears flowed again, and she choked up, “Go in peace; the gates will soon close. We’ll meet not at Xiang Wan’s but at Yi Garden.” Ziyu nodded, steeled his heart, and they each boarded their carriages. The coachman, fearing it was late, whipped the horses, and they hurried off.

When Ziyu returned home, he had already lit the lamps. Madame Yan asked about his day, and he responded evasively with a few words. What happens next, let’s find out in the next episode.

　　話說子玉逛運河這一天，李元茂向子玉借錢。少頃賬房送出八弔大錢，李元茂到手，心花盡開。又想道：「這些錢身上難帶，不如票子便當。」便叫跟他小使王保，拿了五弔大錢放在衚衕口煙錢鋪內，換了十張票子，元茂一張張的點清了裝在檳榔口袋裡，掛在衫子衿上。候不到吃飯，即帶了王保出門，去找他阿舅孫嗣徽。恰值嗣徽不在家，嗣元請進，談了一回，留他吃了便飯。元茂與嗣元是不大講得來的，又因嗣元常要駁他的說話，所以就坐了不長久，辭了嗣元，信步行去，心裡忘不了前次那個彈琵琶的婦人。

　　行到了東園，只見家家門口，仍立滿了好些人。隨意看了兩三處，也有坐著兩三人的，也有三五人的，村村俏俏，作張作致，看了又看，只不見從前那個彈琵琶的。元茂的眼力本不濟事，也分不出好歹來，卻想到裡頭看看；又因人多，且是第一次，心中也不得主意，不敢進去。再望到一個門口，卻只有兩人，走到門邊，見有一個漢子，從屋子裡低下頭出來，一直出門去了。元茂心卻癢癢的，只管把身子挨近了門，一隻腳踏在門檻上，望著一個三十來歲的婦人。那婦人生得肥肥的，烏雲似的一堆黑髮，臉皮雖粗，兩腮卻是紅拂拂的。生得一雙好眼睛，水汪汪的睃來睃去。把個李元茂提得一身火起。只得彎著腰，曲著膀子，撐在膝上，支起頤兒，戴上眼鏡，細細的瞧那婦人。那婦人一面笑，一面看那李元茂，覺得比那些人體面乾淨了好些：剃得光光的頭，頂平額滿，好像一個紫油缽盂兒，身材不高不矮，腰圓背厚，穿一件新白紡綢衫子，腳下是一雙新緞靴，衣衿上露了半個檳榔口袋，便對著點點頭道：「你能請裡面來坐，喝鍾茶兒。」元茂心中亂跳，卻想要進去，又不敢答應。那婦人又笑道：「不要害臊。你瞧出出進進，一天有多少人，你只管進來罷！」元茂臉上已經脹得通紅，那婦人又笑道：「想是那小腦袋，准沒有進過紅門開葷，還是吃素的。」門外那兩個人都笑了，有一個扯扯元茂的衣裳。元茂回轉頭來，見那人有三十多歲年紀，身穿一件白布短衫，頭上挽了一個長勝揪兒，手裡把著小麻鷹兒，笑嘻嘻的道：「媳婦兒請你進去，你就進去，怕什麼？我替你掩上門，就沒有人瞧見了。」

　　李元茂咕嚕了一句，那人聽不清楚，又道：「你若愛進去，你只管大大方方的進去，咱們都是朋友，我替你守著門，包管沒有人來。你出來請我喝四兩，吃碗爛肉面就是你的交情。沒有也不要緊。頑笑罷了，算什麼事。」說著哈哈大笑起來。那一個穿著一件藍布衫子也道：「面皮太嫩，怕什麼，要頑就頑，花個三四百錢就夠了，那裡還有便宜過這件事嗎？」李元茂被那兩人你一言，我一語，說得心癢難熬，又說替他守門，更放心，便問道：「真好進去麼？我不會撒謊，實在是頭一回，怪不好意思的。」那拿鷹的一笑道：「有什麼進去不得？」就把元茂一推，推進了門，順手把門帶上，反扣住了，說：「你不要慌，有我們在這裡，你只管放心樂罷。」元茂瞇奚了眼，尚是不敢近前。那婦人站起道：「乖兒子，不要裝模作樣的。羊肉沒有吃，倒惹得老娘一身腥了。」說完已經掀著草簾，先進房子去了。只見屋子後頭又走出一個四十多歲，搶起一頭短髮，光著脊梁，肩上搭一塊棋子布手巾，骯骯髒髒的，對著元茂伸手道：「數錢罷！」元茂怔了一怔，既到此，又縮不出去，脹紅了臉道：「我沒有帶錢。」那人道：「你既沒有帶錢，怎就路到這裡來？想白頑是不能的。」元茂道：「我只有票子。」那人道：「票子也是一樣，使票子就是了。」元茂沒法，只得從衫子衿上口袋內，摸出一張票子，是一弔的，心裡想道：「方才那人說只要三四百錢，我這一弔的票子，不便宜了他？」

　　因對那人道：「票子上是一吊錢，你應找還我多少，你找來就是了。」那人一笑，把票子看了一看，即塞在一個大皮瓶抽內，仍往後頭去了。

　　這李元茂即放大了膽，掀起簾子進內，覺得有些氣味熏人。

　　見那婦人坐在炕上，一條蓆子，一個紅枕頭，旁邊一張長凳。

　　元茂就心裡迷迷糊糊的，在凳上坐了。那婦人從炕爐上一個砂壺內，倒了一鍾半溫的茶，給元茂吃了，嘻嘻笑著。即拿出一個木盆子，放在炕後牆洞內。那邊有人接了，盛了半盆水，仍舊放在洞裡。那婦人取下盆子來，蹲下身子，退下後面小衣，一手往下撈了兩撈。元茂聽得哐浪哐浪的水響，見他又拿塊乾布擦了，掇過盆子，便上炕仰面躺下，伸一伸腿，笑對元茂道：「快來罷！」元茂見了慾心如火，先把衫子脫了，扔在凳子上，歪轉身子爬上炕來，那婦人卻不脫衣，只退下一邊褲腿，那元茂喘吁吁的，跪在炕上，就把那婦人那條腿抬了起來，擱在肩上。便把臉來對準那話兒看了又看，恰像個鬍子吃了奶茶沒有擦淨嘴的，把手摸了一摸。那婦人見他如此模樣，便啐了一口道：「呆子，要玩就玩，睄什麼？就是你的老婆也是有這眼的，睄上老娘氣來了。」元茂將要上去，只聽外面一聲響，像是街門開了，院子裡一片吵嚷之聲，直打到簾子邊來。那婦人連忙推過了元茂，坐了起來，套上那邊褲腿，下了炕，出簾子去了。

　　這邊李元茂，唬得魂飛魄散，忙把褲子掖好，將要穿衣，簾子外打得落花流水，便有些人擁進來看，一擠把簾子已掉下地了。元茂此時急得無處躲避，炕底下是躲不進的，牆洞裡是鑽不過去的，急得上天無路，入地無門。越嚷越近，仔細一看，就是先前那兩個，見那穿藍布衫的像是打輸了，逃進屋子來，元茂一發慌了。那個拿鷹的即隨後趕來，兩人又混扭了一陣，外面又走進兩個人來解勸，不分皂白，把元茂一把按倒，壓在地下，元茂動也難動。只見那四個人八隻手，把他渾身剝一個乾乾淨淨，一哄的散了。元茂脫個精光，幸而尚未挨打，始而想陽臺行雨，此刻是做了溫泉出浴了。慢慢從地下爬起來，一絲不掛，兩淚交流，又不能出去。

　　那媳婦兒與那要錢漢子，全沒有影兒，引得外面的人，一起一起的看，說的說，笑的笑，有的道：「亂了套兒了。」有的道：「這是好嫖的報應。」元茂無可奈何，只得將草簾子裹著下身，蹲在屋子裡，高聲喊那王保。原來王保只得十三四歲，見元茂進去，明白是那件事，便跑開頑耍去了。及到望得那兩人打進來，知道不好，卻不敢上前，便唬得躲在一棵樹後啼哭。此時見人散了，又聽得主人叫喊，即忙走進，見了元茂光景，便又呆了，說道：「少爺怎樣回去呢？」元茂道：「你快些回去，拿了我的衣衫鞋襪及褲子來，切莫對人講起。就有人問你，也不要答應他，快些，快些！我回去賞你二十個錢買餑餑吃，須要飛的一樣快去。」王保飛跑的去了，不多一回，拿了一包袱衣裳來。元茂解下草簾，先把褲子穿了，一樣一樣的穿好，倒仍是一身光光鮮鮮的走了出來。那些閒人，便多指著笑話。元茂倒假裝體面，慢慢的走著，又回頭說道：「好大膽奴才，此時躲了，少頃，我叫人來拿你，送到兵馬司去，只怕加倍還我。」可憐李元茂錢票衣衫也值個二三十吊錢，還不要緊，出了這一場大醜，受了這些驚嚇，正在慾心如火的時候，只怕內裡就要生出毛病來，也算極倒運的人了。

　　原來這兩人與那媳婦本是一路的，那些地方向來沒有好人來往，所來者皆係趕車的、挑煤的等類。今見李元茂呆頭呆腦，是個外行，又見他一身新鮮衣服，猜他身邊有些銀兩、錢票等物，果然叫他們看中了，得了些彩頭。元茂受了這場荼毒，卻又告訴不得人，無處伸冤。那時出出進進看的人，竟有認得元茂的在內，知繫住在梅宅，又係孫部郎未過門的女婿，慢慢的傳說開來。過後元茂因王保失手打破了茶碗，打了他兩個嘴巴，王保不平，便將那日的事告訴眾人，從此又復傳揚開去，連孫亮功也略略知道了，自然過門之後，要教訓女婿起來。此是後話不提。

　　且說孫嗣徽今日出門是找他一個親戚，係姑表妻舅，姓姬叫作亮軒，江蘇常州府金匱縣人，向辦刑錢，屢食重聘，因其品行不端，以致聞風畏惕。且學問平常，專靠巴結，因聲名傳開了，近省地方竟弄不出個館地來。只得帶了些銀錢貨物進京，希圖結交顯宦，弄個大館出來。於孫亮功誼有葭莩，遂送了一分厚禮，托其吹噓汲引。已經來了兩月，卻也認得數人，正是十分諂笑，一味謙恭。

　　若說作幕的，原有些名士在內，不能一概抹倒。有那一宗讀書出身，學問素優，科名無分，不能中會，因年紀大了，只得改學幕道。這樣人便是慈祥濟世，道義交人，出心出力的辦事，內顧東家的聲名，外防百姓的物議，正大光明，無一毫苟且。到發財之後，捐了官作起來，也是個好官，倒能夠辦兩件好事情，使百姓受些實惠。本來精明，不至受人欺蔽。這宗上幕十之內止有兩分。至於那種劣幕，無論大席小席，都是一樣下作，脅肩諂笑，□刺營求。東家稱老伯，門上拜弟兄。得館時便狐朋狗友樹起黨來，親戚為一黨，世誼為一黨，同鄉為一黨，擠他不相好的，薦他相好的。薦得一兩個出去，他便坐地分贓，是要陋規的。不論人地相宜，不講主賓合式，惟講束脩之多寡，但開口一千八百，少便不就，也不想自己能辦不能辦。

　　到館之後，只有將成案奉為圭臬，書辦當作觀摩，再拉兩個閒住窮朋友進來，抄抄寫寫，自己便安富尊榮，毫不費心。穿起幾件新衣服，大轎煌煌，方靴禿禿，居然也像個正經朋友。及到失館的時節，就草雞毛了。還有一種最無用的人，自己糊不上口來，《四書》讀過一半，史鑒只知本朝，窮到不堪時候，便想出一條生路來：拜老師學幕，花了一席酒，便吃的用的都是老師的。自己尚要不安本分，吃喝嫖賭、撞騙招搖，一進衙門也就冠帶坐起轎來。聞說他的泰山，就在縣裡管廚呢。這姬先生大約就是這等人了。

　　這日孫嗣徽請他吃飯聽戲，先聽了鳳臺班的戲，帶了鳳林，揀了個館子，進雅座坐了。這姬先生倒有一個俊俏的跟班，年紀約十五六歲，是徽州人，在剃頭鋪裡學徒弟的，叫作巴老英。

　　亮軒見其眉目清俊，以青蚨十千買得，改名英官，打扮起來也還好看。日間是主僕稱呼，晚間為妻妾侍奉。當下嗣徽見了也覺垂涎。二人點了菜，鳳林敬了幾杯酒，那巴英官似氣忿忿的站在後面。鳳林最伶透，便知他是個卯君，忙招呼了他，問了姓，叫了幾聲巴二爺，方才踱了出去，姬亮軒才放了心。如今見了京中小旦，覺比外省的好了幾倍：第一是款式好，第二是衣服好，第三是應酬好，說話好，因對嗣徽道：「外省小旦相貌卻有很好的，但是穿衣打扮，有些土氣，靴子是難得穿的。

　　譬如此刻夏天，便是一件衫子，戴上涼帽，進到衙門來一群的三四個，最不肯一人獨來，開發隨便一兩二兩皆可。」嗣徽道：「這麼便宜！若是一個進來，我便□東家牆而摟之可乎？」

　　亮軒笑道：「妹丈取笑了，東家的牆豈可逾得？就太晚了，二更三更，宅門也還叫得開的。」嗣徽道：「三更叫門，大驚小怪的，到底有些不便。你何不開個後門倒便當些，人不能測度的。」亮軒即正正經經的講道：「妹丈真真是個趣人，取笑得豈有此理。我們作朋友的，第一講究是品行，這後門要堵得緊緊的，一個屁都放不出來了，才使東家放心呢。」嗣徽尚是不懂，連問何故？一個是信口胡柴，一個是胸無墨水，弄得彼此所問非所答，直鬧得一團糟了，亮軒便不與他說。因問鳳林道：「你們作相公，一年算起來可弄得多少錢？」鳳林道：「錢多錢少是師傅的，我們盡取老爺們賞幾件衣裳穿著，及到出了師，方算自己的。」亮軒道：「此時一年，師傅掙得錢多少呢？」

　　鳳林道：「也拿不定，一年牽算起來，三四千吊錢是長有的。」亮軒吐出舌頭道：「有這許多？比我們作刑錢的束脩還多呢！我如今倒也懊悔，從前也應該學戲，倒比學幕還快活些。我們收徒弟是賠錢貼飯，學不成的，十年八年，推不出去，即有薦出去的，或到半年三月又回來了。到得徒弟孝敬老師，一世能碰見幾個？真不如你們作相公的好了。」說著自己也就大笑。嗣徽看這鳳林道：「鳳凰于飛，於彼中林，亦既見止，我心則喜焉。」鳳林笑道：「你又通文了，我們班子裡，倒也用得著你。那個撂著鼻子禿禿禿狗才狗才的，倒絕像是你，何必這麼滿口之乎者也，知道你念過書就是了。」亮軒笑道：「此是孫少爺的書香本色。若是我們作師爺的，二位三位會著了，就講起案情來，都是三句不脫本行的，就是你們唱小旦戲的，為什麼走路又要扭扭捏捏呢？」又問嗣徽道：「太親臺今年可以出京否？」嗣徽道：「家父是已截取矣，尚未得過京察。今茲未能，以待來年，任重而道遠，未可知也。」亮軒道：「是道府兼放的？」嗣徽道：「府道吾未之前聞，老人家是專任知府的。」亮軒道：「知府好似道臺，而且好缺多。太親臺明年榮任，小弟是一定要求栽培的。」嗣徽道：「自然，自然。這一席大哥是居之不疑，安如磐石的了。」兩人說說笑笑，喝了幾杯酒。嗣徽道」今見大哥有一個五尺之童，美目盼兮。倘遇暮夜無人，子亦動心否乎？」

　　這一句說到亮軒心上來，便笑道：「這小童倒也虧他，驢子、小妾兩樣，他都作全了。」嗣徽道：「奇哉！什麼叫作驢子、小妾？吾願聞其詳。」亮軒道：「我今只用他一個跟班，璧如你住西城，我住南城，若有話商量，我必要從城根下騎了驢子過來。有了他，便寫一信，叫他送給官，便代了步，不算驢子麼？我們作客的人，日裡各處散散，也挨過去了。晚間一人獨宿，實在冷落得很。有了他，也可談談講講，作了伴兒。到急的時候，還可以救救急，不可以算得小妾麼？一月八百錢工食，買幾件舊衣服與他，一年花不到二十千。若比起你們叫相公，只抵得兩三回，這不是極便宜的算盤麼？」

　　嗣徽道：「這件事，願學焉。綏之斯來，盎於背，將入門，則茅塞之矣，如之何則可。而國人皆曰：若大路然。吾斯之未能信，明以教我，請嘗試之。」鳳林不曉得他說些什麼，便送了一杯酒，又暗數他臉上的疙瘩，及鼻子上的紅糟點兒，共有三十餘處，問道：「你到底說話叫人明白才好。我實在不懂得你這臉上會好不會好。我有個方子給你用香糟十斤，豬油三斤，羊胰一斤，皂莢四兩，銀硝四兩，鋪在蒸籠內，蒸得熟了。你把臉貼在上面，候他那糟氣鑽進你的面皮裡來，把你那個糟氣拔盡了。」嗣徽道：「放你的屁中之屁，你想必糟過來的，我倒要聞聞你的臉上有糟香乎，無糟香也。」便把臉貼了鳳林的臉，索性擦了兩擦，鳳林心裡頗覺肉麻，臉上便癢起來，把手指抓了一回，便道：「好，把你那紅癬過了人。」腮邊真抓出一個小塊來，把嗣徽臉上掐了一下。嗣徽笑道：「你說我過了你癬，為什麼從前不過，今日就過呢，未之過也，何傷也。」又把鳳林抱在膝上道：「有兔爰爰，實獲我心。」

　　鳳林把嗣徽臉上，輕輕的打了一掌，兩個眼瞪瞪兒的說道：「人家嫌你這紅鼻子，我倒愛他。」索性把嗣徽的臉捧了亂擦，跳下來笑道：「也算打了個手銃罷。嗣徽趕過來，要擰他的嘴，鳳林跑出屋子，嗣徽趕出去，鳳林又進來了，嗣徽便狠起那斑斑駁駁的面皮道：「你若到我手，我決不放你起來。」亮軒替他討了情，敬了一杯酒，夾了兩箸菜，嗣徽方才饒了鳳林。

　　鳳林又敬了亮軒幾杯，那個巴英官紅著臉，在廓下走來走去。姬亮軒叫他來裝煙，他也不理，又去了。嗣徽見了說道：「大哥，方才小弟要請教你的話，我只知泌水洋洋，可以樂饑。至於蒸豚之味，未曾嘗過，不識其中之妙，到底有甚好處，與妻子好合如何？」亮軒笑道：「據我想來，原是各有好處，但人人常說男便於女。」嗣徽道：「你且把其中之妙談談，使我也豁然貫通。」亮軒笑道：「這件事只可意會，難以言傳，且說來太覺粗俗難聽。我把個坐船坐車比方起來，似乎是車子輕便了。況我們作客的，又不能到處帶著家眷，有了他還好似家眷。至於其中的滋味，卻又人人一樣，難以盡述。有一幅對子說：『瘦寬肥緊麻多糞，白濕黃乾黑有油。』最妙的是油，其次為水。至於內裡收拾，放開呼吸之間，使人骨節酥麻，魂迷魄蕩。船之妙處，全在篩簸兩樣。不會篩簸的，與攣櫞無異。若車一軒一蹬，則又好於船之一篩一簸，其妙處在緊湊服貼。」

　　尚未說完，鳳林便紅臉道：「你這個趕車的，實在講得透徹。你那輛車是什麼車？像是輛河南篷子車。罰你三杯酒，不准說了，說得人這麼寒嘇。」嗣徽道：「快哉，快哉！竟是聞所未聞。小弟船倒天天坐的，車卻總坐不進。到了門口，竟非人力可通，又恐坐著了糞車，則人皆掩鼻而過矣。」亮軒笑道：「也有個法子，就是糞車，也可坐得的。大木耳一個，水泡軟了，拿來作你的帽子，又作車裡的墊子，那管糞車，也就坐得了。」嗣徽大樂道：「領教，領教。」對著鳳林道：「我明日坐一回罷。」鳳林啐了一口道：「不要胡講了。天已晚了，我還有兩處地方要去呢。吃飯吧。不然，我就先走了。」姬亮軒因同著相公吃酒，知道他的巴英官要吃醋，不敢盡歡，也就催飯，吃了要散，嗣徽只得吃飯。大家吃畢，嗣徽拿出兩張票子共是五吊錢，開發了鳳林，合著點子牌一張的麼四。又算了飯帳，各自回去。

　　此回書何以純敘些淫褻之事，豈非浪費筆墨麼？蓋世間實有些等人，會作此等事。又為此書，都說些美人、名士好色不淫。豈知邪正兩途，並行不悖。單說那不淫的不說幾個極淫的，就非五色成文，八音合律了。故不得已以鑿空之想，度混沌之心，大概如斯，想當然耳，閱者幸勿疑焉。要知孰正孰邪，且聽下回分解。

The story tells of a day when Zi Yu was strolling along the canal, and Li Yuanmao asked Zi Yu for a loan. After a while, the accounting room handed out eight handfuls of large coins, and upon receiving them, Li Yuanmao’s heart blossomed with joy. He thought, “It’s hard to carry these coins on me; it would be more convenient to have banknotes.” He then instructed his servant, Wang Bao, to take five handfuls of the large coins to a tobacco shop at the entrance of a narrow alley to exchange them for ten banknotes. Yuanmao counted each note, placed them in a betel nut pouch, and hung it on his shirt collar. Without waiting for mealtime, he took Wang Bao and went to visit his uncle, Sun Sihui. Unfortunately, Sihui was not at home, but his son, Sun Siyuan, invited them in, chatted for a while, and offered them a simple meal. Yuanmao did not get along well with Siyuan, especially since Siyuan often contradicted him, so he did not stay long. After excusing himself from Siyuan, he walked away, unable to forget the pipa-playing woman he had met before.

Upon reaching the Eastern Garden, he saw that every household’s doorstep was crowded with many people. After casually observing two or three places, some with two or three people, and others with groups of five, bustling and lively, he looked again and again but could not see the pipa-playing woman from before. Yuanmao, whose eyesight was not the best and could not discern quality, thought about going inside to take a closer look; however, due to the crowd and it being his first time, he hesitated and did not dare to enter. He then approached a doorway where only two people stood, walked up to the door, and saw a man coming out of the house, lowering his head and exiting straight out. Yuanmao felt an itch in his heart and moved closer to the door, stepping one foot on the threshold, looking at a woman about thirty years old. The woman was plump with a mass of black hair like dark clouds, rough skin but flushed cheeks. Her eyes were lively and darting around, igniting a fire in Li Yuanmao. He had to bend over, supporting himself on his knees, and put on his glasses to take a closer look at the woman. The woman smiled at him, feeling that he looked cleaner and more dignified than the others: with a bald, clean-shaven head resembling a purple oil bowl, neither tall nor short, with a round back, dressed in a new white silk shirt, new satin boots, and showing half of his betel nut pouch from his collar. She nodded at him, “You should come in and sit for a while, have a cup of tea.” Yuanmao’s heart raced, but he hesitated to accept the invitation. The woman laughed again, “Don’t be shy. You see people coming in and out all day; just come on in!” Yuanmao’s face turned bright red, and the woman laughed again, suggesting that he seemed inexperienced, perhaps still adhering to a vegetarian diet, while the two men outside laughed and one of them tugged at Yuanmao’s clothes. Yuanmao turned his head and saw a man in his thirties wearing a white cloth shirt with a long victory topknot and holding a small hawk, who cheerfully said, “If the lady invites you in, just go in; what are you afraid of? I’ll cover the door for you so no one will see.”

Li Yuanmao muttered something, which the man could not hear clearly, and then said, “If you want to go in, just go in boldly; we are all friends here, and I’ll watch the door for you, ensuring no one disturbs us. You can treat me to four liangs of drink and a bowl of rotten meat noodles afterwards as a token of our friendship. Even if not, it doesn’t matter; we are just joking.” Laughing heartily, another man in a blue cloth shirt also said, “You’re too timid; what’s there to be afraid of? Just play around and spend three or four hundred coins; what could be cheaper than this?” Persuaded by their words and reassured by their offer to watch the door, Yuanmao asked, “Is it really okay to go in? I’m not lying; it’s my first time, and it feels awkward.” The man holding the hawk laughed, “Why wouldn’t it be okay?” and pushed Yuanmao through the door, closing it behind him and locking it, saying, “Don’t panic, we are here; just enjoy yourself.” Yuanmao hesitated to approach, and the woman stood up, saying, “My dear boy, don’t put on airs. You haven’t even had the

mutton yet, and you’ve already made me smell like it.” After she finished speaking, she lifted the straw curtain and went into the house. Then a man over forty years old with short hair, bare back, and a chessboard towel over his shoulder came out from the back of the house and said to Yuanmao, “Count the money!” Yuanmao was taken aback, and now that he was inside, he couldn’t back out; his face flushed as he said, “I didn’t bring any money.” The man responded, “If you didn’t bring money, why did you come here? You can’t just play for free.” Yuanmao replied, “I only have banknotes.” The man said, “Banknotes work just the same, use them.” Yuanmao had no choice but to take out a banknote from his shirt collar pocket, which was worth one handful of money, thinking, “The man earlier said it would only cost three or four hundred coins; isn’t this banknote enough for him?”

He said to the man, “The banknote is worth one handful of money; you can give me change if needed.” The man laughed, looked at the banknote, and then tucked it into a large leather pouch and went to the back of the house.

Thus, Li Yuanmao, feeling braver, lifted the curtain and went inside, where the smell was somewhat pungent.

He saw the woman sitting on a kang (a traditional Chinese heated bed), with a mat and a red pillow next to a long bench.

Yuanmao, feeling bewildered, sat on the bench. The woman poured him a half-warm cup of tea from a clay teapot on the kang stove, laughing playfully. Then she took out a wooden basin and placed it in a hole in the wall behind the kang. Someone on the other side took the basin, filled it halfway with water, and placed it back in the hole. The woman took down the basin, squatted down, pulled down her undergarments, and scooped the water twice with one hand. Yuanmao heard the loud splashing of water and saw her wipe herself with a dry cloth, picked up the basin, then lay back on the kang, stretching her legs and smiling at Yuanmao, “Come on!” Seeing this, Yuanmao’s desires ignited like fire; he took off his shirt, threw it on the bench, turned his body, and climbed onto the kang. The woman did not take off her clothes but just pulled down one leg of her trousers. Yuanmao, panting heavily, knelt on the kang, lifted the woman’s leg onto his shoulder, and brought his face close to her private parts, looking closely as if he were a bearded man who had drunk milk tea without wiping his mouth clean. He touched it with his hand. The woman, seeing him act this way, spit and said, “Fool, if you want to play, just play, what are you looking at? Even if she was your wife, she would have eyes too; you’re making me angry.” Yuanmao was about to proceed when suddenly there was a noise outside, as if the street door had opened, and a commotion filled the courtyard, reaching the curtain. The woman quickly pushed Yuanmao aside, got up, put on her trousers, and went out from behind the curtain.

On this side, Li Yuanmao was terrified out of his wits. He quickly adjusted his trousers and was about to put on his clothes when a commotion broke out outside the curtain, and people crowded in to see, causing the curtain to fall to the ground. Yuanmao, now desperate with nowhere to hide—not under the bed or through a wall hole—felt trapped as the shouting drew nearer. On a closer look, it was the same two men from earlier. Seeing the one in the blue cloth shirt as if he had lost a fight and ran into the room, Yuanmao panicked even more. The man with the hawk followed right in, and after a scuffle, two more people came in to break it up. Without any regard for the situation, they threw Yuanmao down and pinned him to the ground, leaving him unable to move. Then, those four men, with eight hands, stripped him completely clean and scattered. Yuanmao was left naked, fortunate not to have been beaten, thinking he had stepped out into the rain from the balcony but now it felt like he had emerged from a hot spring bath. Slowly getting up from the ground, stark naked and with tears streaming down his face, he was unable to leave.

The wife and the money-demanding man had vanished without a trace, drawing a crowd outside, who watched, commented, and laughed. Some said, “Things have gone completely haywire,” while others remarked, “This is the karma for soliciting prostitutes.” Yuanmao, helpless, could only wrap the straw curtain around his lower body and squat in the room, calling out loudly for Wang Bao. Wang Bao, only about thirteen or fourteen years old, knew what Yuanmao was up to when he went inside and had run off to play. When he saw the two men fighting their way in, he knew things were bad but was too frightened to approach and instead cried behind a tree. Seeing that the crowd had dispersed and hearing his master’s shouts, he hurried in, stunned at Yuanmao’s state, and asked, “Young master, how will you go back?” Yuanmao responded, “Hurry back, get my clothes, shoes, socks, and trousers, and don’t tell anyone about this. Even if someone asks you, do not respond; just hurry! I’ll reward you with twenty coins to buy some snacks, but you must go as fast as flying.” Wang Bao ran off and soon returned with a bundle of clothes. Yuanmao removed the straw curtain, dressed himself piece by piece, and emerged looking spotless. The bystanders pointed and laughed at him. Yuanmao pretended to be dignified, walked slowly, and turned back to say, “You bold servants, hiding now. In a moment, I will call people to take you to the military governor’s office, and you will probably pay me back double.” Poor Li Yuanmao, having lost money and clothes worth twenty to thirty handfuls of coins, and not only that, but after such a massive humiliation and fright while his desires were inflamed, he feared internal ailments might arise, truly making him a most unlucky person.

It turned out that the two men and the wife were in cahoots, typical of the area where no good people frequented, frequented only by cart drivers, coal carriers, and the like. Seeing Li Yuanmao as an outsider and noting his fresh clothes, they guessed he had some silver and banknotes on him and indeed targeted him for a scam. After enduring such torment, Yuanmao couldn’t tell anyone and had no way to seek justice. At that time, some of the onlookers knew Yuanmao and were aware that he stayed at the Mei residence and was the son-in-law of Minister Sun who had not yet brought his wife home. The story slowly spread. Later, because Wang Bao accidentally broke a teacup, Yuanmao slapped him twice. Wang Bao, feeling unjust, told everyone about that day’s events, and the story spread even further. Even Sun Lianggong heard about it vaguely and naturally planned to teach his son-in-law a lesson after the wedding. But that is a story for another time.

Now, regarding Sun Sihui, he had left the house today to visit a relative, a maternal cousin’s husband, surnamed Ji and called Liangxuan, from Jinkui County, Changzhou Prefecture, Jiangsu. He was involved in handling criminal money and had received multiple heavy bribes due to his questionable character, which made him cautious and fearful. His learning was mediocre, relying solely on flattery to build his reputation. Because of this, he could not secure a decent position nearby and had to bring some silver and goods to the capital, hoping to make connections with influential officials to secure a good post. He had a distant kinship with Sun Lianggong and thus sent a generous gift, relying on him to promote his cause

. After two months, he had made a few acquaintances, always overly obsequious and excessively humble.

Speaking of those in official positions, there were some reputable scholars among them who could not be entirely dismissed. Some, born scholars with excellent academic credentials but without official appointments due to their age, had turned to bureaucracy. Such individuals were benevolent and ethical, managing affairs diligently, looking after their employer’s reputation while safeguarding public interests with integrity and without any compromise. After making their fortune, they donated to official positions and proved to be competent, able to implement beneficial policies for the public. Naturally shrewd, they were not easily deceived. Among such officials, only about two out of ten were like this. As for the lesser officials, regardless of their rank, they were all the same: cringing, fawning, and scheming. They called their employers “old master” and their subordinates “brothers”. When they secured a position, they formed cliques with their friends and relatives, recommending those they favored and sidelining those they did not. By getting one or two people appointed, they would then share the spoils among themselves, following corrupt practices. They did not consider the suitability of a person for a position, focusing only on how much they could gain, demanding exorbitant bribes, without contemplating their own capabilities.

Once appointed, they treated their official duties as mere formalities, using their positions to enrich themselves effortlessly. They would dress in new clothes, ride in grand palanquins, and live a life of ease and honor, appearing like respectable officials. But once they lost their position, their true colors showed. Then there was the most useless type, who barely understood the basics, having only read half of the “Four Books” and knew only the history of the current dynasty. When impoverished, they would seek a way out by becoming an official’s protégé, spending a meal’s worth to live off their mentor’s resources. Without maintaining proper conduct, they engaged in eating, drinking, soliciting, gambling, deceiving, and showing off. Once they entered the government office, they would wear official robes and ride in sedans as if they were important figures, even managing the kitchen in the county office. Mr. Ji was likely one of these people.

On this day, Sun Sihui invited Ji Liangxuan to a meal and to watch a play. They first watched a performance by the Fengtai Troupe, included Feng Lin in the outing, and chose a restaurant where they sat in a private room. Mr. Ji had an attractive young attendant, about fifteen or sixteen years old, from Huizhou, who was apprenticed at a barbershop and was called Ba Lao Ying.

Liangxuan, finding the young man’s features clean and handsome, bought him for ten thousand qian, renamed him Ying Guan, and dressed him up quite nicely. By day they addressed each other as master and servant, while at night he served as a concubine. Upon seeing him, Sihui also found himself coveting the boy. The two ordered dishes, Feng Lin offered several toasts, and Ba Ying Guan stood behind them, looking quite indignant. Feng Lin, being very astute, immediately realized that he was a discontented servant, called him over, asked his surname, and after addressing him a few times as “Second Master Ba,” finally left. Ji Liangxuan then relaxed. Now, seeing the young male actors in the capital, he felt they were several times better than those from the provinces: first, their style was better; second, their clothes were superior; and third, their social skills and speech were more polished. He remarked to Sihui, “The young actors from the provinces do have good looks, but their dress and manner are somewhat rustic, and it’s rare for them to wear boots.

For example, in this summer weather, just wearing a shirt and a straw hat, they would come to the office in groups of three or four, rarely alone, and a casual offering of one or two liang would suffice.” Sihui responded, “That cheap! If one comes alone, could I not embrace him over the wall of the eastern house?”

Liangxuan laughed, “Brother-in-law, you jest, how can one climb over the wall of the eastern house? Even if it’s very late, at the second or third watch, the gates can still be opened.” Sihui said, “Calling at the third watch would cause a commotion and be inconvenient. Why not make a back door, which would be more practical and unpredictable?” Liangxuan replied seriously, “Brother-in-law, you are truly a man of interesting tastes to joke so. Among friends, the first thing we value is moral character. This back door needs to be tightly sealed, so tight that not even a fart can escape, to make the master of the house feel secure.” Sihui still didn’t understand and kept asking why. One was spouting nonsense, and the other was clueless, leading to a total mess of a conversation that Liangxuan eventually gave up on. He then asked Feng Lin, “As a xianggong, how much money can you make in a year?” Feng Lin replied, “The amount of money depends on the master; we just get a few pieces of clothing as rewards and only count our own earnings after we leave our master.” Liangxuan asked, “How much does the master earn in a year?”

Feng Lin said, “It’s not fixed, but generally, it’s between three to four thousand diao a year.” Liangxuan stuck out his tongue, “That much? That’s even more than what we make from handling criminal fines! I regret now not learning acting before, as it seems more enjoyable than being a clerk. We lose money and provide food when training apprentices who often don’t succeed. After ten or eight years, they either can’t make it out or come back after half a year or three months. How often does a disciple truly honor their master for life? It’s really better to be an actor.” He laughed at his own words. Sihui then quoted to Feng Lin, “The phoenix flies to the central forest and finds its perch, which gladdens my heart.” Feng Lin laughed, “You’re quite literary; we could use you in our troupe. That guy with his nose sticking out, always acting so pompous, looks just like you. You don’t need to use all those classical phrases; we know you’re educated.” Liangxuan laughed, “That’s just young master Sun’s scholarly nature. If we clerks get together, we talk about cases, sticking strictly to our profession. But why do you actors, especially the young male roles, have to walk so coyly?” He then asked Sihui, “Is it possible for your close relative to leave the capital this year?” Sihui responded, “My father has already obtained it, but he hasn’t passed the imperial inspection yet. This year it won’t happen; we’ll have to wait until next year. The task is significant and the road is long; it’s uncertain.” Li

angxuan asked, “Is it a combined provincial and prefectural post?” Sihui answered, “I haven’t heard of a provincial role; the old man is strictly a prefect.” Liangxuan said, “A prefect is similar to a provincial governor, and the position has many perks. If your relative gains this post next year, I will certainly seek his favor.” Sihui agreed, “Naturally, naturally. This seat is undoubtedly solid as a rock for you, brother.” They laughed and drank a few more cups of wine. Sihui remarked, “Today I see you have a boy of about five feet tall with lovely eyes. If you encounter him alone at night, would you not be moved?”

This remark struck a chord with Liangxuan, who laughed, “This boy really owes it to him; he serves as both a donkey and a concubine.” Sihui exclaimed, “How odd! What do you mean by donkey and concubine? I’d like to hear more about this.” Liangxuan explained, “I only use him as an attendant now. Suppose you live in the West City and I in the South City; if we needed to discuss something, I’d have to ride a donkey under the city walls to come to you. With him, I just write a letter, and he delivers it, effectively replacing the donkey, right? As a guest, we wander around during the day and somehow get by. But at night, it’s terribly lonely to sleep alone. With him, I can chat and have company. In urgent times, he can also come in handy, can’t he be considered a concubine? His monthly wage and food cost eight hundred qian, and buying him a few used clothes doesn’t add up to twenty thousand in a year. Compared to hiring an actor, which only covers two or three visits, isn’t this a much cheaper arrangement?”

Sihui responded, “This is something I’d like to learn. Coming this way, feeling comfort on my back, entering the door, then everything becomes clear, like a path well-trodden. Yet, the common saying goes, ‘It seems like a main road.’ I still can’t believe it, teach me clearly, please let me try.” Feng Lin, not understanding what they were discussing, offered a cup of wine and secretly counted the spots on his face and the red marks on his nose, totaling over thirty. He said, “You really should make your speech clearer. I can’t tell if your face will get better. I have a remedy for you: ten jin of aromatic dregs, three jin of lard, one jin of sheep pancreas, four liang of soap pods, and four liang of silver nitrate, steam it well in a steamer. Apply it to your face, let the aroma seep into your skin, and it will draw out all the impurities.” Sihui replied, “That’s the most absurd thing; you must have been pickled to suggest that. I’d like to smell if your face has any fragrance of being pickled or not.” He then pressed his face against Feng Lin’s, wiped it a couple of times, which made Feng Lin feel quite uncomfortable, and his face started itching. He scratched it for a while and said, “Great, you’ve passed your scab to someone else.” He actually scratched off a small piece from his cheek and pinched Sihui’s face. Sihui laughed, “You say I’ve passed my scab to you, why didn’t it happen before, and why today? There’s no harm done.” He then hugged Feng Lin on his lap and said, “There’s a rabbit, so endearing, it truly captures my heart.”

Feng Lin lightly slapped Sihui’s face, with wide-eyed indignation, saying, “People dislike your red nose, but I actually love it.” He then messily wiped Sihui’s face, jumped down, and laughed, “Consider that a slap fight.” Sihui chased after him, wanting to twist his mouth, Feng Lin ran out of the room, Sihui chased after him, Feng Lin came back in, and Sihui fiercely said, “If you were in my hands, I wouldn’t let you get up.” Liangxuan intervened on his behalf, offered him a cup of wine, and served him a couple of dishes, and Sihui finally spared Feng Lin.

Feng Lin then offered a few more toasts to Liangxuan, while Ba Ying Guan, his face flushed, paced back and forth under the eaves. Ji Liangxuan called him over to prepare tobacco, but he ignored it and walked away. Sihui, seeing this, said, “Big brother, I wanted to ask you earlier, I only know the pleasure of watery delights that can satisfy hunger. As for the taste of

steamed pork, I’ve never tried it and don’t know its subtleties. What are its benefits, and how does it compare to being with a wife?” Liangxuan laughed, “From what I think, each has its benefits, but it’s often said it’s easier for men than women.” Sihui said, “Please discuss its subtleties, so I too can fully understand.” Liangxuan smiled, “This matter is more about understanding than can be expressed in words, and frankly, it’s too crude to discuss openly. I’ll compare it to riding in boats or carriages; it seems like riding in a carriage is more convenient. Besides, as guests, we can’t carry our families everywhere, but with him, it’s almost like having family around. As for the taste, it’s the same for everyone, and it’s hard to describe fully. There’s a couplet that says, ‘Thin or wide, fat or tight, it’s full of husks; white and wet, yellow and dry, black has oil.’ The best part is the oil, followed by water. Regarding the inner arrangements, letting go and breathing freely, it makes your bones tender and your soul float. The charm of the boat lies in the rocking and the shaking. If you can’t handle the rocking and shaking, it’s no different from being cramped. If a carriage steps steadily, then it’s even better than the rocking and shaking of a boat, its charm lies in being tight and fitting.”

Before he could finish speaking, Feng Lin said with a red face, “You, the coachman, really explain it thoroughly. What kind of carriage is yours? It sounds like a Henan covered cart. I fine you three drinks, and you’re not allowed to speak anymore; it makes people feel so chilly.” Sihui exclaimed, “Excellent, excellent! Truly unheard of. I take boats every day, but I never really get into carriages. When it comes to the doorway, it’s not something human force can manage, and I fear that sitting in a dung cart would make everyone cover their noses as they pass by.” Liangxuan laughed, “There’s a way even for a dung cart. Get a big mushroom, soak it in water until it’s soft, use it as your hat, and also as a cushion inside the cart. Who cares if it’s a dung cart then? You can still sit in it.” Sihui laughed heartily, “I’m enlightened, enlightened.” Then, turning to Feng Lin, he said, “I’ll take a ride tomorrow.” Feng Lin spit and said, “Stop talking nonsense. It’s already late, and I still have two more places to go. Let’s eat. Otherwise, I’m leaving.” Ji Liangxuan, knowing that his servant Ba Ying Guan would be jealous while drinking with these gentlemen, didn’t dare to enjoy himself too much, and so he hurried the meal along. They had to eat, and after they finished, Sihui took out two banknotes totaling five diao, settled the account with Feng Lin, and they counted the chips from a card game that added up to about four mao. They then calculated the bill for the meal and each went their own way.

Why does this chapter narrate such obscene matters, isn’t it a waste of ink? Indeed, there are people in the world who engage in such acts. Moreover, this book discusses beauties and famous scholars who are lustful but not lewd. It is known that the paths of righteousness and wickedness run parallel without contradiction. To mention only the chaste without mentioning the extremely lewd would not fulfill the colorful expression of writing or the harmony of music. Therefore, out of necessity and to reflect the complexity of human nature, this is written somewhat imaginatively. Readers, please do not doubt this. To understand who is righteous and who is wicked, listen to the next installment for clarification.

　　這回書要講顏仲清、王恂二人。這一日在家，仲清對王恂道：「你可知道，這幾日內出了許多新聞，你聽見沒有？」王恂道：「那兩天因你弟妹身上不好。我天天候醫生，有些照料，沒有出門。」仲清道：「我昨日聽得張仲雨講的，有個開銀號的潘三，從三月間想買蘇蕙芳作乾兒子。頭一回是拉著張老二同去纏擾媚香，沒有法兒，媚香故意殷慇懃勤。待那潘三借了他二百吊錢，聽得說要敬他皮杯時，假裝魚骨鯁了喉。後來把他們灌得爛醉，竟到不省人事，卻叫他們在客房內同睡。那姓潘的便滾了下來，在自己鞋裡撒了一泡溺，後來醒了。查起來，他家說被華公子叫了去，姓潘的吵了一夜，沒有法兒也只得回去。到四月裡又去鬧他，偏偏碰著假查夜的來，唬得潘三跑了，倒丟了一個金鐲。」王恂笑道：「媚香原是個頂尖利的人，就是湘帆能服他。這潘銀匠自然要上當的。」仲清道：「還聽得那個李元茂，在東園鬧了一個大笑話。」王恂道：「怎麼樣？」仲清道：「有人看見李元茂在土窯子，一個人去嫖，被些土棍打進去，將他剝個乾淨。李元茂圍了草簾子，不能出來，惹得看的人，把那土窯子都擠倒了。後來不知怎樣回去的。」王恂道：「有這等事？或是人家糟蹋他，也未可知。」仲清道：「張老二的蔡升目睹，也是仲雨講的。」王恂道：「李元茂外面頗似老實，何至於此？」仲清笑道：「老實人專會作這些事，不老實的，倒不肯作的，近日被你那個蟲蛀舅爺領壞了。」王恂笑道：「都是你的好作成，若論女貌郎才倒是一對。只我那泰山、泰水聽見了，是要氣壞的。」仲清道：「我還聽得說，那魏聘才進了華公府，就變了相，在外邊很不安分：鬧了春陽館，送了掌櫃的，打了二十還不要緊。又聽得陸素蘭對人說，魏聘才買出華公府一個車夫，一個三小子，去糟蹋琴言，直罵了半天。琴言的人磕頭請安陪了不是，又送了他幾吊錢才走。「王恂道：「奇了，這幾天就有這許多事。我們從前看了這兩個人都是斯斯文文的，再不料如今作出這些事來，真是知人知面不知心了。」仲清道：「我又聽得一件快活事，庾香與琴言、素蘭倒遊了一天運河。近日他們二人病都好了。」王恂笑道：「庾香竟公然獨樂起來，也不來約我們一聲。」仲清道：「是素蘭請他與琴言相會，各訴相思，外人是不可與聞。」王恂道：「我真不知庾香、琴言之情，是何處生的？世間好色鍾情，原是我輩。但情之所出，實非容易。豈一面之間，就能彼此傾倒？想起正月初六那一天，庾香只見琴言一齣《驚夢》，猶是不識姓名，未通款曲。及怡園賞燈之夕，就有瑤琴燈謎為庾香打著，因此度香就請庾香與琴言相會。聞寶珠講，那一天先將個假琴言勾搭庾香，庾香生氣欲走，而真琴言始出，已是兩淚交流，此心全許。以後偏是會少離多，因之成病，人皆猜是相思。即媚香生日這一日，琴言因病不來，庾香便覺著心神不定，後來生起病來。據我看來，庾香即是一個鍾情人，也想不出這情苗，從何處發出？似乎總有個情根。在琴言則更為稀奇，於大千人海中，驀然一盼之下，即纏綿委曲，一至於此，令我想不出緣故來。若是朝夕相見熟識性情脾氣，又當怎樣呢？他們兩個人真是個萍水相逢，倒成了形影附合，這難道就是佛家因果之說乎？」仲清道：「他們兩人的情，據我看來，倒是情中極正的，情根也有呢。我說給你聽，這至正的情根，倒是因個不正的人種出。我問過庾香之傾倒琴言，在琴言未進京之前，那魏聘才是搭他們的船進京的，細細講那琴言的好處，庾香聽熟了，心上就天天思想，這就是種下這情根了。後來看見琴言之戲，果然是色藝冠群，又聞其人品高傲，性情冷淡，愛中就生出敬來，敬中愈生出愛來。若從那日一筆勾消，永不見面，就作了彩雲各散了。偏有天作之合，又出了一個度香，從中作氤氳使，將假試真，探微燭隱，遂把個庾香的肺腑，攝入琴言心裡。設那日庾香為假琴言所誤，則琴言也就淡了。你想一想：

　　一個人才見一面就能從他的相貌，想出他的身分來，說我愛你者，為你有這容貌，又有這身分；若徒有容貌而無身分，也就不稀奇了。這兩句在他人聽了，也還不甚感激，而琴言之孤高自賞，唯恐稍有不謹，致起戲侮之漸。不料偶一見面，如電光過影之梅公子，即能窺見我的肺腑。又想人之所愛唯在容貌而已，而愛我容貌之心，究竟是什麼心，雖未出之於口，未必不藏之於心。就算也沒有這片心，但世間既愛此人，斷無愛其拒絕，反不愛其逢迎之理。所以庾香一怒，而琴言之感愈深；琴言一哭，而庾香之愛彌甚。雖然只得一面，他們心上，倒像是三生前定，隔世重逢，是呼吸相通的了。此即是庾香、琴言之情根，似已支支節節，布得滿地，你尚說沒有麼？但又聞寶珠講，琴言留意庾香，已在怡園未會之前，就是初六那一天望見庾香之後，便恍恍惚惚，思及夢寐，這卻猜不透，因果之說容或有之。」王恂道：「吾兄之論，如楞嚴說法，絕無翳障，以此觀庾香、琴言之情，正是極深極正，就在人人之上了。若湘帆、媚香之情，較之庾香、琴言，又將何如呢？」

　　仲清笑道：「那又是一種。我看湘帆之愛媚香，起初卻是為色起見。已花了無數冤錢，一旦遇見這樣絕色，故辱之而不怒，笑之而不恥，猶之下界凡人，望見了天仙，自然要想刻刻去瞻仰的。及到媚香憐其難訴之隱情，感其不怨之勞苦，似欲稍加顏色，令其自明。及親見湘帆吐屬之雅，容貌之秀，而且低首下心，竭力盡命，又不涉邪念，一味真誠，故即被他感動。到感動之後，自然就相好。既已相好，則如漆投膠，日固一日的了。溯其見面之初，湘帆則未必計及媚香之身分，但見其容貌如花，自然是柔情似水。及看出媚香凜乎難犯，而且資助他，勸導他，則轉愛為敬，轉敬為愛，幾如良友之箴規，他山之攻錯，其中不正而自正，亦可謂勇於改過，以湘帆比起庾香來，正如子雲、相如，同工異曲。世唯好色不淫之人始有真情，若一涉淫褻，情就是淫褻上生的，不是性分中出來的。譬如方才說的潘三，心上也是想著媚香，難道說他也是鍾情的不成？」王恂道：「也要算情，若說不是情，他也不想了。」仲清笑道：「潘三若有情，倒絕不想媚香，其想媚香正是其無情處。」王恂笑道：「此語有些矯強了！不過情有邪正，潘三之情，是邪情、淫情，非湘帆可比。若定說他於媚香毫沒有情，又何至三回五次，這麼瞎巴結呢？」仲清笑道：「這最容易解說的。潘三若於媚香真有情，又何必定要他作乾兒子，不過與其來往來往，作個忘年小友，不涉邪念。如今假使媚香得其銀號而不遂其歡心，吾恐潘三必仇恨媚香，深入骨髓，豈有鍾情之人於所愛之中，又加得上些所惡麼？就有些拂意之處，本是我去拂他，並非他來拂我，以此人本不好如此事，所以拂起我的意思，於人乎何尤，於愛乎何損，這才是個有情人。若情字走到守錢虜心上來，則天上的情關也要去舊更新，另請情仙執掌了。」說得王恂心思洞開，不禁撫掌大笑道：「吾兄說出如此奧妙，令我豁然開郎，真可謂情中之仙，又加人一等矣。」王恂又問：「度香之情，為何等情？」仲清道：「度香雖是個大紈袴，然其為人雍容大雅，度量過人。愛博而不泛，氣盛而不驕。且無我無人，涵蓋一切，是情中之主人。」因又道：「蕭次賢如野鶴閒雲，尚有名士結習。但其純靜處，人不能及。終日相對，娓娓無倦容，其情可見在此。竹君恃才傲物，卓犖不群。唯用情處為甚懇摯，雖其狂態難掩，而究少克伐之心。卓然如雲行水流，隨處遇合，竟無成心，凡事出以天趣。且辭鋒尖利，而獨於所好者，便不忍加一刻薄語，亦其情有專用處。前舟與閣下，大致相似，和平渾厚，藹然可親，所謂寧人負我，毋我負人者也。至於我亦非忘情，但不能輕易用情。用時容易，到完結處便艱難。若使孟浪用之，而無歸束，則情太泛鶩，反為所累。莫若將自己的情，暫借與人，看人之用情處，如有欠缺不到，或險阻不通，有難挽回難收拾處，我便助他幾分，以成彼之情，究以成我之情。總之情字，是天下大同之物，可以公之於人，不必獨專於我也。」王恂道：「此等學問是極精極大的了，是能以天下之情為一情，其間因物付物，使其各得其正。推而言之，殺身成仁，捨生取義，也是這個念頭。若觀粗淺處，則朱家、郭解一輩，是以自己之情，借與人用，吾兄又是個情中之俠了。」仲清道：「何敢當此謬贊。但人性各有所近，不能強使附合。即我在度香處，聞得那個華公子的舉動，雖未與之謀面，但其豪爽是常聽見的。我知其用情闊大，與度香同源異流，所以度香常贊他，也很佩服他。至若魏聘才、馮子佩、潘三等，真可謂情中之蠹，近其人則蠹身，順其情則蠹心。天生這班人，在正人堆裡作崇。還聽得有個奚十一，專愛糟蹋相公，有一個木桶哄人，不到手不歇，受其荼毒者不少。前日琪官竟為所騙，幸其性烈，毀其木桶而出，雙手竟刮得稀爛，至今尚未全好，此是情中的盜賊。若你那位蟲蛀的舅爺與你那位貴連襟，則道地是個糊塗蟲，不知情為何物，正是悲愉哀樂悉與人異者也。」王恂笑道：「這幾個廢物，心孔裡不知生些什麼東西在內，世間的醜態叫他們作盡。孫老大又來了一個妻舅，前日來拜過的，也似聘才一輩人，然尚沒有聘才伶俐，將來一定要鬧笑話的。」

　　仲清道：「『蟲蛀千字文』要給他吃碗墨水，才好免得隨口胡言。」王恂道：「李元茂吃什麼呢？」仲清笑道：「李元茂顢顢頇頇，七竊閉塞，要吃大黃、芒硝，方才打得通他這些濁污。」王恂又問仲雨，仲清答道：「在可善可惡之間，尚識好人，天良未昧。」二人剛說得有趣，忽見李玉林同著桂保來，見過了，遂即坐下，因問道：「這兩日不見你們出來，在家作些什麼？」王恂道：「也常出去的，我倒總不見你們。」桂保道：「我們近日在怡園演習新戲。」仲清道：「什麼新戲呢？」玉林道：「聞得六月初六日荷花生日，華公子要來逛園。度香為他是愛聽戲的，即與靜宜商量。靜宜說：『華公子是愛新鮮熱鬧的，若說尋常的戲，他都已聽過，而且這幾個班子也未必能賽過他的八齡班。我想不若把各班中，挑出幾個來，集個大成班，我再譜出些新戲來，便不與外間的相同，也就耳目一新了。』」仲清道：「這倒很好。但不知戲文何如，是些什麼戲呢？」玉林道：「我聽見從前有個才子，叫作毛聲山，撰出了幾個戲目，卻沒有作成曲，名叫作《補天石》。」

　　仲清笑道：「口惡，此是毛聲山哄人的，止於批《琵琶記》內題出這幾個戲名是：《李陵返漢》、《燕丹滅秦》、《諸葛延年》、《明妃歸漢》等事，共有八九種。」玉林道：「如今靜宜又添了四種是：「《金谷園綠珠投樓》、《馬嵬驛楊妃隨駕》、《李謫仙夜郎奉詔》、《杜拾遺金殿承恩》，這四本戲更覺熱鬧，差不多要全部出場。」仲清道：「這四種更妙，為普天下才子佳人吐氣。馬嵬賜繯之事，千古傷心。且羯胡之叛，禍在國忠，於玉妃何罪？那些叢書裨史，盡係道聽途說，遂玷污宮闈。即洗兒一事，新舊《唐書》皆所不載，就見元微之輕薄之詞有『金雞帳下洗兒時』一句，後人遂以為確據，甚屬可恨。且奸相伏誅，六軍可發，是件順情合理之事。這陳元禮上無憂國之心，下無束師之律，罪應摒棄。若要將這些事翻轉來，此外尚多呢。」王恂道：「在怡園演習的共有幾人？」桂保道：「旦腳十個，此外生、淨、老、丑有二十餘個，是五六班湊成的。」仲清道：「旦腳十個是誰？」桂保道：「我們兩個之外，尚有瑤卿、媚香、香畹、靜芳、瘦香、小梅，後來又添了玉儂、玉豔，共是十個。」王恂道：「這就是十美班了。」桂保道：「陪客尚未定，你們是一定在數的。聽得度香已寫書子到保定府去，請前舟回來商議，只怕就是這件事。」王恂道：「也近了，今日已是二十六日了，還有十天，就演得全這些新戲嗎？」玉林笑道：「你好記性，還有個閏五月，難道一月多，還演不出來？」王恂笑道：「我真糊塗，靜坐了幾天，真是山中忘甲子了。」仲清道：「聽說琴言患病未好，如今能去演習嗎？」玉林道：「你還不知玉儂那日在運河遊了一天，忽然的病就好了。」王恂道：「此是人逢喜氣精神爽了。」仲清道：「那琪官不是壞了手，如今想也好了。」玉林聽得仲清說起此事，便低了首，春山半蹙，遠黛含顰，又有些怒態。王恂、仲清等不解其意，因問道：「佩仙緣何發惱起來？」桂保見問，對仲清道：「都是你問起琪官，觸起他的傷心事來。」仲清忙問何事？玉林不語，桂保就把奚十一送坊之事述了一遍，聽得仲清、王恂大怒起來，同說道：「天下竟有這等人，叫他們怎樣過得日子？」桂保道：「如今躲在天津未回呢，只怕終久還要回來的。」仲清道：「這奚十一到底是怎樣人？」桂保道：「奚十一的出身倒不小呢，聽得說他祖上是洋商，他祖老太爺作到布政司，得了軍功。他父親蔭襲雲騎尉，由守備起來，在軍營出力，今作了提臺。度香說與他有世誼，因鄙其為人，是以不與往來。從前華公爺作大經略，平倭寇，徐中堂是副經略，同在軍營。那時老奚才作四川游擊，是華公爺、徐中堂保舉起來，即得了副將，旋升總兵，前年又升了江南提督。籍係廣東嘉應州，家道甚豐，足有正千萬的事業，又在省城當了個洋行總商。他共有兄弟十二人，有作官的，有當商的。他本要捐個道臺，因花動了銀子，湊不上來，只捐了個知州，差不多也要到班了。」王恂道：「是了！是了！我們老人家也認識，又叫作奚老土，因他帶些鴉片煙土來，賣了一萬多銀子。」玉林、桂保坐了一回要去。王恂道：「忙什麼，吃了飯去罷。天也不早了。」就命書童到廚房吩咐去了。

　　少頃，夕陽西下，仲清叫人捲起簾子，就把桌子挪到廓前，擺了四個座兒。王恂道：「便飯，沒有為你們添菜，我這裡卻比不得度香。」桂保道：「好說，你的便飯我也吃得記不清了，東成居也作不出來。度香處也過於糜費，其實如何吃得這麼許多。」說完就同坐了。廚房內聞得有相公，便多備了八個碟子，添了四樣菜。先把黃酒、小吃送上來。玉林、桂保各敬了酒，便談談講講，淺斟低酌了一回。仲清、王恂又問了些近日的事，見玉林不肯喝酒，因問道：「你的酒量很好，為什麼今日不喝？」玉林道：「這兩天嗓子啞了，受了熱，所以不敢喝酒。」仲清又叫拿些水果出來，仲清道：「喝酒不行令，是斷不能爽快的。人少又行不得什麼令。」桂保道：「我們行那個《貼翠令》罷。」王恂道：「也好。」就叫拿出骰子來。行了一回，各人卻也吃了許多。

　　方才王恂日間聽了仲清品評各人的情境，因想起《花譜》中諸旦都也講究情分的。因問玉林、桂保道：「你們此刻在怡園演習，那十個人，你可曉得他們有幾種情性，脾氣是那個最好相與，可講得來麼？」桂保道：「這十個卻也好幾樣，內中就是玉儂脾氣冷些，其餘沒有什麼脾氣。」玉林道：「講情性風雅，心地聰敏，不慕勢利，意氣自豪，是瑤卿。一塵不染，靈慧空明，胸有別才，心懷好勝，是媚香。溫文俊雅，出言有章，和而不流，婉而有致，要算香畹。言語爽直，風度高超，雅俗咸宜，毫無拘束，是靜芳。恬靜安詳，言語妥貼，是瘦香。

　　心靈口敏，儀秀態研，是小梅。泛應有餘，風流自賞。」把嘴向著桂保道：「這是他。別有會心，人難索解，海枯石爛，節操不移，這是玉儂。把潔守貞，不計利害，是玉豔。至於我則無長可取，碌碌庸人，使人嫌棄的，就是我了。」桂保道：「這是你自己不好下贊語，這考語待我出吧：芳潔自守，風雅宜人，不亢不卑，無好無惡，這些是佩仙。」仲清、王恂同道：「這考語出得很切，足見蕊香近日識見又長了好些。」玉林道：「我卻當不起這考語。」王恂道：「還有幾個人索性請你批評批評。」桂保笑道：「是誰？」王恂道：「蓉官、二喜、玉美、春林、鳳林，這些人又是怎樣？」桂保笑道：「這又是一路，不與我們往來的。我們是玉虛門下弟子，是興周伐紂的，他們是通天教主門人，是助紂為虐的。這些人是龜靈聖母、申公豹等類，卻也有些旁門左道的神通，倒也利害。我們那一日運氣不好？與他們同席，便小小心心的待他，斷不敢取笑他一句。即如佩仙的事，不是蓉官攻出來的？琪官的苦，不是二喜作成他的？還有我們這個杜玉儂，我倒替他擔心。他見一個，便得罪一個，他的冤家竟不少了。他的記性又平常，尋常會過的，歇幾天見面就想不起來。人人恨他的架子大，臉面冷，不會應酬，就是對著度香，也是冷冷的。唯聽得心上只有一個梅公子，是生平第一知己，竟會眠思夢想得害起病來。這梅公子是誰呢？」仲清道：「難道你還沒有見過這人，怎麼想不起來？」王恂道：「媚香生日，那一位頂年輕，生得頂好的，就是梅公子，號庾香。」桂保想了一想，道：「是了，是了，果然不錯。論容貌與玉儂一對，但他倒合得來玉儂這脾氣嗎？」玉林道：「那一天玉儂沒有來，怪不得那位梅公子是無精打采的，話也不說，酒也不喝，略喝了幾杯，就出席躺著去了。後約定到瑤卿家裡去，他答應了，也沒有來。王恂道：「聽得前日他倒與素蘭、琴言逛了一天運河呢。」桂保點點頭道：「口惡！怪不得玉儂回來病就好了。」當下四人說說笑笑，已過了二更，桂保、玉林也要回去，就告辭了，各自上車而回。仲清、王恂又談了一回，各自回房不提。下回是怡園請客，演出新戲，不知華公子看了如何，且聽下回分解。

This story discusses Yan Zhongqing and Wang Xun. One day at home, Zhongqing said to Wang Xun, “Do you know that there have been many news stories these past few days? Have you heard about them?” Wang Xun replied, “I was busy caring for my younger brother and sister who were unwell these past two days, waiting on doctors and didn’t leave the house.” Zhongqing then shared, “Yesterday, I heard Zhang Zhongyu talking about Pan San, a banker, who since March has been planning to make Su Huifang his godson. Initially, he dragged Zhang Laoer to pester Mei Xiang, but without success, as Mei Xiang was deliberately attentive and hospitable. After Pan borrowed two hundred diao from him, he pretended to choke on a fish bone when it was mentioned that he should toast with a leather cup. Later, they got him so drunk that he passed out, and they left him to sleep in the guest room with others. Pan rolled off the bed, urinated in his shoes, and woke up later. It turned out that his family had sent him on an errand on behalf of Master Hua. Pan argued all night but had no choice but to return home. In April, he caused a scene again, coincidentally when fake night patrol officers appeared, frightening Pan into fleeing and leaving behind a gold bracelet.” Wang Xun laughed, “Mei Xiang is indeed cunning, even Xiang Fan acknowledges her shrewdness. This jeweler Pan was naturally duped.”

Zhongqing continued, “I also heard about another amusing incident involving Li Yuanmao at the Dongyuan. Someone saw Li Yuanmao alone at a kiln, where local thugs attacked him and stripped him bare. Li Yuanmao wrapped himself in a straw mat and couldn’t come out, drawing a crowd that eventually caused the kiln to collapse. It’s unknown how he managed to get away after that.” Wang Xun exclaimed, “Really? Maybe he was ruined by others, it’s hard to say.” Zhongqing added, “Cai Sheng witnessed it, and it was also told by Zhong Yu.” Wang Xun questioned, “Li Yuanmao seems decent on the outside, how could this happen?” Zhongqing laughed, “It’s often the seemingly honest ones who do these things; the dishonest ones don’t dare. Lately, he’s been led astray by your moth-eaten uncle.” Wang Xun laughed, “That’s all your good doing. If we talk about beauty and talent, they indeed make a pair. If Tai Shan and Tai Shui heard about this, they would be furious.” Zhongqing then said, “I also heard that Wei Pinc’ai recently entered Master Hua’s household and has become unruly. He caused trouble at Chunyang Pavilion, sent the manager away, and even beating someone with twenty hits didn’t matter. I also heard from Lu Sulan that Wei Pinc’ai had Master Hua’s coachman and a lackey ruin Qin Yan, cursing him for half a day. Qin Yan’s people had to bow and apologize, paying him off with some money before he left.” Wang Xun remarked, “That’s strange, so much has happened these days. We always thought those two were polite and never expected them to do such things. Truly, it’s hard to know what’s in a person’s heart.” Zhongqing mentioned another pleasant matter, “Yu Xiang spent a day on the canal with Qin Yan and Sulan, and both have recovered from their illnesses.” Wang Xun commented, “Yu Xiang really enjoys himself alone, didn’t even invite us.” Zhongqing explained, “It was Sulan who asked him to meet with Qin Yan to share their feelings, which is not meant for others to hear.” Wang Xun admitted, “I really didn’t know about the feelings between Yu Xiang and Qin Yan; how did they start? People often fall in love because of appearance, which is common among our kind. But such feelings are not easily explained. Can one fall for another just at a glance? On the sixth day of the first lunar month, Yu Xiang saw Qin Yan in a play ‘Startling Dream’ and didn’t even know his name. But during the lantern festival at Yi Garden, they finally met because of the riddle on the zither, and thus Yu Xiang invited Qin Yan. I heard from Baozhu that initially a fake Qin Yan approached Yu Xiang, which angered him, but when the real Qin Yan appeared, they immediately connected, their hearts pledged to each other. After that, they rarely met but their longing caused illness, suspected to be from lovesickness. On Mei Xiang’s birthday, Qin Yan was too ill to attend, and Yu Xiang felt restless and later fell ill himself. In my view, even if Yu Xiang is infatuated, it’s

hard to pinpoint where these feelings originated. It’s peculiar that among so many, they formed a bond on just a glance, leading to such deep affection. What would it have been like if they had met daily and knew each other’s character and temperament? They really met like drifting water and merging shadows, perhaps this is what Buddhists call fate?” Zhongqing believed, “Their love seems profoundly genuine, rooted deeply. I’ll tell you, this true root of love actually sprang from an unsound person. I asked Yu Xiang about his infatuation with Qin Yan, who, before moving to the capital, was mentioned in detail by Wei Pinc’ai who traveled with them by boat. Yu Xiang, familiar with Qin Yan’s virtues, thought about him daily, which planted the seed of love. After seeing Qin Yan’s performance, which was artistically superb, and hearing of his proud and aloof nature, love was born out of respect, and respect grew into deeper love. If they had never met again after that day, they would have parted like scattered clouds. But fate intervened, and with the help of Du Xiang, who manipulated the real and the fake, Yu Xiang’s heart was captured by Qin Yan. If Yu Xiang had been misled by the fake Qin Yan that day, Qin Yan’s interest might have waned. Think about it:

A person can deduce another’s status just by one look, and say ‘I love you because of your appearance and your status.’ If there was just appearance without status, it wouldn’t be so remarkable. These words might not impress others, but Qin Yan, who values his independence and fears slight indiscretion that could lead to mockery, was struck by such a meeting, like a flash of light glimpsing his innermost feelings. People love for appearance alone, but what kind of heart loves my appearance? Even though it’s not expressed verbally, it’s probably not absent from the heart. Even if there isn’t such a heart, the world loves this person, never loving the rejection but the encounter instead. Thus, with Yu Xiang’s anger and Qin Yan’s deeper feelings, and Qin Yan’s tears and Yu Xiang’s increased love, it seems as if their affection was predestined from past lives, a reunion across lifetimes, as if they breathe together. This is the root of Yu Xiang and Qin Yan’s love, seemingly intricately laid out, covering the ground. Do you still say it doesn’t exist? But I also heard from Baozhu that Qin Yan was mindful of Yu Xiang even before their meeting in Yi Garden, from the first day of the sixth lunar month when he glimpsed Yu Xiang, he was vaguely lost in thought and dreamt of him, which remains a mystery, perhaps there is truth to the concept of cause and effect.” Wang Xun responded, “My brother’s explanation is like expounding the sutras, without any obstruction. Observing Yu Xiang and Qin Yan’s love, it is indeed very deep and genuine, above everyone else. How would it compare to Xiang Fan and Mei Xiang’s love?”

Zhongqing laughed and said, “That is a different kind. I think Xiang Fan’s love for Mei Xiang initially arose from physical attraction. He spent countless unjustified sums, and upon encountering such a beauty, he was insulted yet not angry, mocked yet not ashamed, much like a mortal man seeing a heavenly fairy, naturally wanting to gaze upon her constantly. As Mei Xiang sympathized with his unspoken hardships and appreciated his unresentful labor, she showed slight favor to enlighten him. When she personally witnessed Xiang Fan’s refined demeanor and attractive appearance, along with his humble attitude and wholehearted effort, devoid of any improper thoughts, purely sincere, she was moved by him. Once moved, they naturally became fond of each other. Once they liked each other, they became inseparable, bonding more firmly each day. At their first meeting, Xiang Fan might not have considered Mei Xiang’s status, seeing only her beauty, naturally tender and gentle. But realizing Mei Xiang’s formidable nature and that she supported and advised him, his love turned to respect, and respect back to love, much like the admonitions of a good friend or the critiques of others, correcting one’s flaws courageously. Compared to Yu Xiang, Xiang Fan is like Zi Yun or Xiang Ru, similar in method but different in expression. Only those who are attracted to beauty without lust truly possess genuine feelings. Once lust enters, the feelings stem from obscenity, not from genuine character. Like Pan San we mentioned earlier, though he thinks of Mei Xiang, would you say he is truly in love?”

Wang Xun said, “It should be considered love; if it were not love, he wouldn’t think of her.” Zhongqing laughed and replied, “If Pan San truly loved her, he wouldn’t think of Mei Xiang at all. His thinking of Mei Xiang is exactly where he lacks affection.” Wang Xun chuckled, “That statement is somewhat forced! But love has its righteous and wicked forms. Pan San’s feelings are lustful, perverse, not comparable to Xiang Fan. If we say he had no feelings for Mei Xiang, why would he persistently seek her favor so blindly?” Zhongqing laughed, “That’s easy to explain. If Pan San truly had feelings for Mei Xiang, why would he specifically want to make her his goddaughter? He could simply keep interacting with her as a friend, without any improper thoughts. Now, if Mei Xiang were to take his bank but not fulfill his desires, I fear Pan San would hate her deeply. How could a person truly in love add hatred to their feelings? If there is some displeasure, it’s because I caused it, not him. Since people don’t normally do such things, causing my displeasure is not an issue for them, nor does it harm the love; this is what being in love truly means. If love comes down to guarding money, then even the heavenly realms of love would need to be renewed and another fairy of love appointed.” Wang Xun, enlightened by this discussion, couldn’t help but clap and laugh loudly, “My brother, your insights are profound, making me see things clearly; truly, you are a sage of love, a notch above the rest.” Wang Xun then asked, “What kind of love does Du Xiang have?” Zhongqing replied, “Although Du Xiang is well-born, he is magnanimous and elegant, with a generosity beyond others. His love is extensive but not indiscriminate, spirited but not arrogant. He embodies selflessness and inclusivity, the master of love.” He continued, “Xiao Cixian is like a wild crane or a wandering cloud, with scholar friends, yet his tranquility is unmatched. Being with him all day, one would never tire, showing his depth of feeling. Zhu Jun relies on his talent and is exceptionally distinct. His affection, though fervent, is not without restraint, and though his wild nature is hard to conceal, he seldom acts with malice. Like clouds and water, he moves effortlessly, without deliberate intent, making everything a natural delight. Moreover, his words are sharp, yet he can’t bear to speak harshly to those he likes, showing a focused application of his feelings. The previous gentleman and yourself, generally speaking, are similar: harmonious, substantial, approachable, living by the principle of ‘Let others do me wrong, but let me not wrong others.’ As for myself, I am not without feelings, but I do not easily express them. When used, it’s easy at first, but difficult at the conclusion. If used carelessly without restraint, feelings become overly diffuse, becoming a burden. It’s better to lend my own feelings temporarily to others, observe how they handle feelings, and if there are deficiencies, obstacles, or difficulties that are hard to overcome, I will help them somewhat, to perfect their feelings and ultimately perfect my own. In short, the

word ‘feeling’ is a universal thing in the world; it can be shared with others, not solely reserved for oneself.” Wang Xun said, “Such learning is truly profound and extensive, capable of treating the world’s feelings as one’s own, assigning things according to their nature, ensuring each finds its proper place. Extended further, sacrificing oneself for righteousness or dying for justice are also based on this concept. If we consider the superficial aspects, then people like Zhu Jia and Guo Jie, who lend their feelings to others, are heroes of love.” Zhongqing modestly responded, “I dare not accept such undue praise. But human nature varies, and one cannot force compliance. Even in my interactions with Du Xiang, I’ve heard of Master Hua’s actions. Although I haven’t met him, I often hear of his generous deeds. I know his feelings are expansive, sharing the same source but flowing differently from Du Xiang, which is why Du Xiang often praises him and admires him. As for Wei Pinc’ai, Feng Zipei, and Pan San, they can be considered parasites of love, harming those close to them and corrupting the hearts of those who follow their feelings. Such people are born to rise among the upright. I’ve also heard of a certain Xi Eleven, who specializes in ruining gentlemen, with a trick involving a wooden barrel that he doesn’t give up until he succeeds, victimizing many. The other day, Qi Guan was deceived by him but fortunately, being strong-willed, he destroyed the barrel and escaped, his hands severely scraped, still not fully healed—this is a thief of feelings. As for your moth-eaten uncle and your distinguished brother-in-law, they are truly clueless, not understanding what feelings are, truly different in their joys and sorrows from others.” Wang Xun laughed, “These useless individuals, I don’t know what’s growing in their minds, bringing all the world’s embarrassments upon themselves. Sun Laoda has brought another wife’s brother, who visited the other day, resembling people like Pinc’ai, though not as clever as Pinc’ai, definitely going to be a source of jokes in the future.”

Zhongqing said, “The ‘moth-eaten thousand character classic’ needs a bowl of ink to stop his nonsense.” Wang Xun asked, “What about Li Yuanmao?” Zhongqing laughed and said, “Li Yuanmao, slow and sluggish, blocked in seven ways, needs to take rhubarb and mirabilite to clear his filth.” Wang Xun then asked about Zhong Yu, to which Zhongqing replied, “He’s between good and evil, still recognizes good people, his conscience not yet obscured.” Just then, they saw Li Yulin with Gui Bao arriving. After greetings, they sat down and asked, “We haven’t seen you come out these last few days, what have you been doing at home?” Wang Xun said, “I do go out often, but I always miss seeing you.” Gui Bao said, “We’ve been practicing a new play in Yi Garden recently.” Zhongqing asked, “What new play?” Yulin explained, “We heard that on the sixth day of June, it’s the Lotus Flower’s birthday, and Master Hua plans to visit the garden. Since Du Xiang knows he likes opera, he consulted with Jingyi. Jingyi suggested, ‘Master Hua likes fresh and lively things. If it’s a common play, he’s probably heard it before, and these troupes may not surpass his Eight Age troupe. I think we should select a few from each troupe to form a grand troupe, and I’ll compose some new plays, different from the usual ones, to refresh the senses.’” Zhongqing said, “That sounds good. But I wonder about the script, what kind of plays are they?” Yulin replied, “I heard there was a talented man named Mao Shengshan who wrote several plays but didn’t set them to music, called ‘The Stone That Patches the Sky.’”

Zhongqing laughed and said, “Nonsense, this is just Mao Shengshan fooling people. The play names mentioned in his critique of ‘The Pipa Record’ are ‘Li Ling Returns to Han,’ ‘Yan Dan Destroys Qin,’ ‘Zhuge Lives On,’ ‘The Princess Returns to Han,’ among others, totaling eight or nine plays.” Yulin added, “Now Jingyi has added four more: ‘Jingu Garden’s Green Pearl Falls from the Tower,’ ‘Concubine Yang Follows the Carriage at Mawei Station,’ ‘Li Xian Receives the Imperial Edict at Yelang,’ ‘Du Shi Yi Receives Grace at the Golden Hall.’ These four plays are even more lively, almost requiring the entire cast to perform.”

Zhongqing said, “These four are even better, giving a voice to talented men and beautiful women across the world. The story of the bestowed silk at Mawei is an eternal heartache. Also, the betrayal by the Jiehu, the calamity caused by the national loyalty, what fault lies with Consort Yu? Those miscellaneous histories, all based on hearsay, have thus smeared the imperial quarters. Even the washing incident, not recorded in either the old or new ‘Book of Tang,’ only appears in Yuan Weizhi’s frivolous words with the phrase ‘under the golden chicken banner when washing the child,’ which later generations took as evidence, which is utterly detestable. Moreover, the execution of the treacherous chancellor, the mobilization of the six armies, all these actions are reasonable and in accordance with human feelings. This Chen Yuanli, with no concern for the nation above, and no control of the troops below, deserves to be dismissed. If these events were to be reversed, there would be many more.”

Wang Xun asked, “How many people are practicing at Yi Garden?” Gui Bao replied, “Ten ‘dan’ (female roles), and more than twenty others including ‘sheng’ (male roles), ‘jing’ (painted face), ‘lao’ (old), and ‘chou’ (clown), made up of five or six troupes combined.” Zhongqing asked, “Who are these ten ‘dan’?” Gui Bao answered, “Aside from us two, there are Yaoqing, Meixiang, Xiangwan, Jingfang, Shouxian, Xiaomei, and recently added Yunnong and Yuyan, making ten in total.” Wang Xun commented, “So this is the ‘Ten Beauties Troupe.’”

Gui Bao mentioned, “The guest list isn’t finalized yet, but you are definitely included. I heard that Du Xiang has already sent letters to Baoding Prefecture to call Qian Zhou back for consultation, probably concerning this matter.” Wang Xun remarked, “It’s close now; today is already the 26th, only ten days left, can all these new plays be performed?” Yulin joked, “You have a good memory, but don’t forget there’s an intercalary fifth month, isn’t a month and a bit enough time to perform?” Wang Xun laughed, “I’m really confused; sitting quietly for a few days, I’ve really lost track of time.”

Zhongqing asked, “I heard that Qin Yan hasn’t recovered from his illness; can he practice now?” Yulin replied, “You don’t know yet; Yunnong recovered suddenly from his illness after a day out on the canal.” Wang Xun noted, “That’s the refreshing spirit of happy occasions.” Zhongqing wondered, “Qi Guan’s hands were injured; I think they must be healed by now.” Hearing Zhongqing mention this, Yulin lowered his head, his expression half-angered and slightly furrowed. Wang Xun and Zhongqing, not understanding his reaction, asked, “Why is Peixian getting angry?” Seeing the question, Gui Bao explained to Zhongqing, “It’s because you brought up Qi Guan, stirring up his sad memories.” Zhongqing quickly asked what had happened. Yulin stayed silent, but Gui Bao recounted the incident involving Xi Eleven sending Qi Guan to the brothel, which greatly angered Zhongqing and Wang Xun, who exclaimed, “How can such people exist in this world? How can they live with themselves?” Gui Bao replied, “He’s currently hiding in Tianjin and hasn’t returned yet, but I fear he will eventually come back.” Zhongqing asked, “What kind of person is this Xi Eleven?” Gui Bao explained, “Xi Eleven comes from no minor background; I heard his ancestors were foreign merchants, and his great-grandfather served as a provincial governor, earning military honors. His father succeeded to the rank of Cloud Cavalry Commander, starting as a garrison commander, making efforts in the military, now a district commander. Du Xiang said he shares old ties with

him, but despises his character, thus he doesn’t associate with him. Previously, when Lord Hua served as the grand military strategist against the Japanese pirates, Xu Zhongtang was his deputy, both stationed in the military camp. At that time, old Xi had just become a guerrilla fighter in Sichuan, recommended by Lord Hua and Xu Zhongtang, soon promoted to deputy general, then to general-in-chief, and two years ago promoted to commander-in-chief of Jiangnan. His family is from Jiaying, Guangdong, very wealthy, owning millions in assets, and he runs a foreign trade company in the provincial capital. He has twelve siblings, some in government, some in business. He initially wanted to donate for a governorship, but due to insufficient funds, he only donated for a prefecture position, nearly reaching that rank.” Wang Xun said, “I see! I see! Our elder also knows him, also called Xi Lao Tu, because he brought some opium and made over ten thousand silver.” Yulin and Gui Bao sat for a while then decided to leave. Wang Xun said, “Why the hurry? Have dinner first. It’s getting late.” He then sent a servant to the kitchen to give orders.

Shortly after, as the sun set, Zhongqing had the curtains rolled up and moved the table to the front of the hall, setting up four seats. Wang Xun said, “It’s just a simple meal, I haven’t prepared any special dishes for you, I can’t compare to Du Xiang.” Gui Bao replied, “No worries, I’ve eaten your simple meals so many times I can’t even remember them all, even Dongchengju can’t match them. Du Xiang’s place is too extravagant, who can eat that much?” After saying this, they sat down together. The kitchen, hearing that there were guests, prepared an additional eight dishes, adding four types of food. First, they served yellow wine and snacks. Yulin and Gui Bao each toasted, then they chatted and sipped wine lightly for a while. Zhongqing and Wang Xun asked about recent events, noticing Yulin was not drinking, they asked, “You usually drink well, why aren’t you drinking today?” Yulin replied, “My throat has been hoarse these past two days, I caught some heat, so I dare not drink.” Zhongqing then had some fruit brought out, saying, “Drinking wine without commands isn’t fun. With few people, it’s hard to play any games.” Gui Bao suggested, “Let’s play the ‘Paste the Green Order.’” Wang Xun agreed, “That sounds good,” and called for dice to be brought out. After playing for a while, everyone had quite a bit to eat.

Earlier, Wang Xun, inspired by Zhongqing’s discussion of everyone’s emotional states, recalled the ‘Flower Register,’ which also detailed emotional connections. He asked Yulin and Gui Bao, “You’re currently practicing at Yi Garden, these ten people, do you know what kind of temperaments they have, who is easiest to get along with, can you talk about them?” Gui Bao said, “There are quite a few different ones among these ten; among them, Yunnong is a bit colder, the rest don’t have much temperament.” Yulin described, “Speaking of refined and elegant nature, intelligent and not greedy for power, proud and independent, that’s Yaoqing. Unblemished, bright and clear-minded, possessing unique talent, competitive, that’s Meixiang. Gentle and refined, articulate, harmonious without being bland, graceful and appealing, that’s Xiangwan. Direct in speech, superior in demeanor, suitable for both refined and popular tastes, unrestricted, that’s Jingfang. Quiet and calm, appropriate in speech, that’s Shouxian. Sharp-minded, elegant in demeanor, that’s Xiaomei. Responsive and self-admiring,” he pointed at Gui Bao and said, “That’s him. Having a mutual understanding that others find hard to grasp, steadfast through all hardships, unchanging in principle, that’s Yunnong. Maintaining purity, not calculating losses and gains, that’s Yuyan. As for me, I have no remarkable qualities, just a mediocre person, someone people dislike, that’s me.” Gui Bao countered, “You’re just not good at praising yourself. Let me do it: Elegantly clean, suitable in manner, neither overbearing nor servile, without likes or dislikes, these are Peixian.” Zhongqing and Wang Xun agreed, “This description is very apt, it shows that Ruixiang has grown much in discernment lately.” Yulin said, “I don’t deserve this description.” Wang Xun added, “There are a few more people, please give us your thoughts on them.” Gui Bao asked, “Who?” Wang X

un listed, “Rongguan, Erxi, Yumei, Chunlin, Fenglin, what about these people?” Gui Bao laughed, “They are of a different sort, not associating with us. We are disciples of the Jade Void sect, those upholding the Zhou dynasty against the last Shang tyrant, they are disciples of the Lord of Heaven, those who assist the tyranny. These people are like the Tortoise Spirit Mother, Shen Gongbao, possessing some sidetrack supernatural abilities, quite formidable. When was our luck bad? Sitting at the same table with them, we must be very cautious, definitely not daring to joke about them. Isn’t Peixian’s issue caused by Rongguan? Qi Guan’s suffering, wasn’t it made by Erxi? We also have our Du Yunnong, I’m actually worried for him. He offends one person after seeing another, he’s made quite a few enemies. His memory is also average; people he’s met recently, he can’t remember a few days later. Everyone dislikes his haughty demeanor, his cold face, his inability to socialize, even in front of Du Xiang, he’s cold. But I heard that he only has one Mei Gongzi in his heart, his first and only confidant, even falling ill from dreaming and thinking of him. Who is this Mei Gongzi?” Zhongqing asked, “Haven’t you seen this person, how come you can’t remember?” Wang Xun said, “On Meixiang’s birthday, the one very young and good-looking, that’s Mei Gongzi, Yu Xiang.” Gui Bao thought for a moment and said, “Yes, that’s right, indeed. In terms of appearance, he matches Yunnong, but does he really suit Yunnong’s temperament?” Yulin said, “That day, Yunnong didn’t come, no wonder Mei Gongzi was listless, not talking, not drinking, and after drinking a few glasses, he just lay down. Later, he was supposed to go to Yaoqing’s house, he agreed, but didn’t show up.” Wang Xun mentioned, “I heard he spent a day on the canal with Sulan and Qin Yan the other day.” Gui Bao nodded and said, “Nonsense! No wonder Yunnong came back recovered.” The four of them laughed and talked until past midnight, and Gui Bao and Yulin decided to leave, bidding farewell and each returning home by carriage. Zhongqing and Wang Xun talked a bit more, then each retired to their rooms without further mention. The next episode will be about the feast at Yi Garden, the performance of the new plays, and how Master Hua reacts to them, but let’s wait for the next installment to find out.

　　話說前回書中，玉林、桂保在王恂處，講起怡園演習新戲，預備華公子逛園。流光荏苒，倏忽一月，劉文澤已回。書中所講這班名士，華公子向來往來者就是劉文澤一人，其餘多未謀面。此時文澤之父劉守正已升了禮部尚書，是以文澤偕其妻星夜趕回，未免有些慶賀之事。又適子雲寫書前往，文澤回京已有半月，諸事已畢。

　　到了初六那日，乘著早涼，辰刻就到怡園來。一車兩馬，服御鮮華，進了園門，即有人通報去了。文澤一面觀望園中景致，一面慢慢的走。這怡園逛的人雖多，記得清路徑的竟少。

　　周圍大約有三四里。園中的小山是用太湖石堆成，其一帶大山是土做腳子，上面堆起崇山峻嶺，護以花木，襯以亭臺，儼然真的一樣。其山洞中，係暗用桔槔戽水倒噴上來，就成了飛瀑。

　　池水一帶，源通外河，迴環旋繞，寬窄隨勢。其地內另有射圃、球場、漁莊、稻舍、酒肆、茶寮等處，皆係園丁開設，一樣的精潔，為園中有執事人消遣，亦可免其出外曠業，此係度香的作用。園中正經庭院通共有二十四處，有連有斷，不犯不重，若認真要遊，盡他一天，不過遊得三四處，總要八九日方盡。

　　就是園主人，一時只怕也記不清楚。中間一所大樓曰含萬樓，取含萬物而化光之意，是園中主樓，四面開窗，氣宇宏敞。庭外一個石面平臺，三面石欄，中間是七重階級。前面是一帶梧桐樹，遮列如屏；再前又是重樓疊閣。東邊這一帶垂楊外，就是池水，連著那吟秋水榭。此時開滿了無數荷花，白白紅紅，翠幃羽葆，微風略吹，即香滿庭院。

　　當時子雲接進文澤，到含萬樓下坐定，子雲即問了些保定光景。文澤講了一遍，便問子雲道：「今日除華公子之外，有何佳客？」子雲道：「幾個年老紗帽頭，同華公子是說不來的。平時來往那些人，係有生有熟。席間若有一個道學先生，就使通席不快，所以止請了我們常敘的幾位，除高桌然沒有回來，此外是史、顏、田、王、梅，分作三席。那曉昨日一齊辭了，可可的這麼湊巧，竟一個都不能來。」文澤便問何故，子雲道：「庾香舊病又發了。史竹君昨日醉壞了，竟至嘔血不能出房。湘帆說是沒有會過華公子，不肯來。庸庵為是這兩天，他夫人要弄璋了，一步不離伺候。劍潭見諸人不來，也就辭了。昨日只得邀了張仲雨，倒是同華公子相識的。餘外就是靜宜，共有五人，只有兩席。他們沒有會過華公子，不曉得是怎麼一個富貴驕奢的氣概，所以不肯來。你也長見的，其實也不見怎樣，不過氣勢自高，侍從華美而已。

　　文澤便問次賢在何處，子雲道：「靜宜因今日新戲出場，內中有些關節，並聲律尚有些不諧處，親自在那裡一一指點，少停就來的。」正說之間，張仲雨到了，子雲迎接進來，文澤起身相見。見仲雨的服飾，今日與平日不同，往常仲雨是個從九品銜，今日冠服，忽然是個六品，與他一樣，想必又加捐了。因問仲雨道：「恭喜！恭喜！幾時捐升的？連我都不給一個信，恐怕要吃你的喜酒麼！」仲雨笑道：「好，你遠遠的躲著，恐怕問你借錢。我這個算什麼，不害羞，還要告訴人呢。不過花幾兩銀子，少覺得好看一點兒，省得人家笑我是個磕頭蟲。」原來子雲是知道的，前日還幫過他一千兩銀子，便對仲雨道：「好麻利，就成功了。你說是捐同知的。」仲雨道：「幸虧你二太爺，不然幾乎辦不成。原要想捐個同知，除了你二太爺之外，湊不上兩竿。偏偏劉老大又在保定，不然是五百兩，我斷不能饒過他的。如今這個正指揮，一總也花到四千頭，還是起盛的潘老三替我墊了五百兩才成的。」

　　文澤對子雲道：「張老二實在算一把好手，各樣精明。出去不消說是個能員，將來必定名利雙收的。」子雲笑道：「名利是一定雙收，上司一定歡喜，就是百姓吃苦些。」文澤大笑，仲雨也笑道：「這倒被你猜著，若說將來不要錢，就是我自己也不肯作此欺人之語。況且我這個官，原是花了本錢來的，比不得你們這些有福之人，一出書房就得了官。我將來不過看什麼錢可要不可要就是了。」說得眾人皆笑。次賢即從屏後出來，大家見了，諸名旦也都隨著出來見過。大家又坐談了一會，只見家人上前稟道：「華公子快到門了。」子雲吩咐速備椅轎，在園門伺候，即請次賢陪著文澤等，自己忙整理衣冠，迎出含萬樓來。

　　停了一回，聽得許多腳步聲音，只見一個六品服飾的人過假山來。又見四個也是冠帶的，扶著椅轎，中間坐著那彩去皓月、玉裹金裝的一位華公子，後頭一群人，大大小小，約有二十餘個人跟著。將近階前，子雲降階而迎。華公子一見子雲，即忙下轎，恭身上前，與子雲相見，問了好，即攜著手同上了階，進了含萬樓，重新見禮。

　　原來華公爺與徐相國，已是二十年至好，又同在軍營兩年，有苔岑之誼，金石之交。徐子雲與華公子，他們又訂金蘭，重修世好。子雲比華公子長了五歲，華公子以長兄相待，甚是恭敬。當時子雲即讓華公子坐了，家人獻過了茶，華公子道：「早幾日就要過來請安，因連日有隨駕差使，而且天氣又熱，恐防起居。今天稍為涼快，正可與吾兄快談半日。只可惜一城之隔，不能秉燭夜遊，尚難盡興。」子雲道：「屢蒙移玉，榮及林泉。鄙人是蕭閒無事，疏懶成癖，常欲邀請仁弟一談，但恐從政少暇，不便相擾，且一城之阻，頗難暢意。今日欲屈大駕作一通宵之敘，不知可肯暫留草堂一宿否？」華公子笑道：「名園佳卉，思及夢寐，總希盡興一遊。遲日再擾尊齋，非特一宿，還要與仁兄作平原十日之歡，方消鄙吝。今日必須回去，且恐明日有欽派差使，實因塵俗有阻清興，且天方盛暑，明月未盈。俟中秋前後，與兄作一通宵良會何如？」子雲笑道：「尊論極是，晚間無月，夜飲覺得無趣。亦不必中秋，七月即可以，下月下五為期罷？華公子道：「也好，天稍秋涼，就覺得人心爽快。無奈敝園限於基地，不及尊園之半。且從前造屋時，也非名手佈置，似覺無甚丘壑。夏日欠爽，惟秋冬尚可小憩。

　　吾兄如不嫌簡慢，弟當奉迓高軒。」子雲道：「甚好！甚好！如遇不得出城之日，必來相擾。府上西園佈置極佳，若能通到東園，則更妙矣。」華公子道：「隔著中間多少正房，是通不來的；且東園為賓客聚居，雜人甚多，無從點綴。」正說之間，只聽後面鼓樂之聲。子雲即讓華公子進內，過了穿堂，走到承蔭堂階前，堂上三人都到廊下款接，公子一一見了，皆係交好。

　　又對次賢作了一揖道：「靜宜先生費心了，排出這些戲，叫我們看戲的何以為報呢？今日大家只有多敬幾杯酒酬勞的了。」次賢哈哈大笑道：「恐下裡之音，不當清聽。如蒙頷賞，鄙人願代諸君浮一大白。」大家笑說：「很好。」酒筵已齊，家人即捧酒來，子雲送酒安席。東邊是華公子首座，仲雨作陪。西邊文澤上座，次賢作陪。子雲在華公子席上作主人。

　　華公子道：「沒有客了，就是五人，何妨並作一席，隔遠了不好說話；再一開戲，講話更聽不見了。」文澤道：「既如此，並作一桌罷。」子雲道：「也好，但是擠了，換個圓桌罷，只是不恭些。」華公子道：「好說，兄弟亦算不得客，二哥這麼拘禮，以後就不敢奉擾了。」子雲連聲答應，家人們即在中間擺了一張圓桌，重將杯盤擺好，撤了兩邊。戲臺上已打動鑼鼓，只見戲房內婷婷裊裊走出十枝花來，蓮步略移，香風已到，捧著牙笏，走到席前邊朝上叩了一個頭，站起來。先是寶珠、蕙芳、素蘭三人上來，又對華公子請了一安，將牙笏呈上。華公子知道這一班小旦都是子雲得意人，袁寶珠更是寵愛，天天在園裡的，也就世故起來，便攙住寶珠手道：「你們這本戲共演了幾天了？」寶珠道：「一個多月了，是各人分開演的，一個人不過三五齣戲。」華公子就隨意把各人的都點了一齣，其餘那七個都上來了請點。華公子且不點戲，先將諸旦打量一回，卻不認識，因問了姓名別號。七個之中，又獨賞識琴言，便問子雲道：「這個像是新來的。」子雲笑問道：「何以知之？」華公子道：「我見他舉止似乎沒熟練，然而秀外慧中，覺有出塵之致。」就點了一齣，又將各人的戲也都點了。送到文澤面前，文澤、仲雨、次賢，大家公商點了幾出。開了場，加官出來，獻上世受國恩」，那林珊枝就走上來，拿出一個賞封望臺上一拋，文澤等亦各賞了。

　　衝場戲是《李陵返漢》、《明妃入關》。兩出後即是《儀郎奉詔》，是正生戲，賜以御酒金花，一路送迎祖錢，昂藏慷慨，跌宕多姿，把個李謫仙魂魄都做出來。及到唱完，已有一個時辰。華公子贊了幾聲，吩咐了一句話，珊枝出去了一回，就有十六個人，抬上八張桌子，賞了八十吊錢。主人照樣發賞，文澤也賞了八桌，仲雨、次賢各賞了四桌。

　　第二本是《楊妃入蜀》。先是國忠伏誅，陳元禮喻以君臣之義，六軍踴躍。明皇幸峨嵋山與妃登樓，自吹玉笛，妃子歌《清平》之章，命宮人紅桃作《回風》之舞，供奉李龜年彈八瑯之音，縹緲雲端中，飛下些彩鸞丹鳳。只見董雙成、段安香、許飛瓊、吳彩鸞、范成君、霍小玉、石公子、阮凌華等八位女仙，霞裳雲碧，金縷綃衣，御風而來；又有無數彩雲旋繞，扮些金童玉女，歌舞起來，峨嵋山是用架子紮成，那八位女仙一並站在山頂，底下雲彩盤旋，天花燦爛，又焚些百和、龍涎，香煙繚繞，人氣氤氳，把一座戲臺，直放在彩雲端裡。華公子喝采不住，大家亦齊聲相和，便暢飲了好幾杯。再看臺上共是十個，正是人間天上，色界香城。這個是國色天姿，那個是風鬟雲鬢。這個是靈蛇盤髻，那個是墮馬新妝。這個是捧心效鄰女之顰，那個是秀色忘君王之餐。這個是金梁卻月，嬋娟百寶之釵；那個是翠羽瑤▉，天女六銖之佩。嚴世蕃之美人雙陸，未必盡佳；楊國忠之姬妾屏風，恐非全美。當下把華公子竟看得眉飛色舞，豪興頓生，便要了大杯，先敬了次賢一杯。次賢自覺得逸興霞飛，十分得意，即連飲了三大觴。華公子亦陪了三杯。又命家人把酒送到臺上，命寶珠、素蘭、琴言、蕙芳，各飲三杯，並將席間果品賞了四碟，四旦遙遙叩謝。又勸合席各飲了三大杯。

　　這兩本戲卻做了多時，子雲見華公子興致甚高，便命止了戲，叫上那十個仙女帶妝上前，一人各敬一大杯。華公子毫不推辭，笑而受之；也要眾人照樣，大家酒量皆不能及，只得換了小杯，也各飲了十杯。華公子又把群旦叫到面前看了一回，向子雲道：「小弟去年托張老二選了八個，合成一班，如今看起來，不如他們遠甚。弟以後再當另買青娥，別營金屋。只恐生才有限，已為度香兄占盡風流香福，所遺皆剩粉零脂，不敢再向石家金谷來誇異寶也。」子雲笑道：「太謙了！尊府錦天繡地，羅列傾城。我是借他人之酒杯，澆自己之塊壘。況一狐一腋補綴而成，豈如府上之紅粉出自家姬，金釵藏於兩壁，恐一尺之縑，難比七襄之錦。」華公子道：「豈敢！豈敢！仁兄謙的太過，理應罰酒。」即敬了子雲一杯。華公子就叫珊枝，命八齡班上來。這八齡班，是每逢赴席總跟出來的，並帶了自己行頭。珊枝帶上來，對子雲叩頭。子雲忙命家童攙起，連聲贊「好」，旁人也隨聲附和。華公子道：「仙娥之外，原有魔女，如不厭醜陋，也叫他們唱一齣，以博一笑何如？」大家說道：「甚好，若得如此，真是珠聯璧合了。」八齡班得了示，即進戲房，打扮起來，做了一齣《群仙高會》。也是風光旖旎，態度生妍，大家喝采不盡。子雲向跟班的說了幾句，少頃兩人捧上兩個盤子上來，席前放下，卻是五十兩的元寶，一盤四個，兩盤共是八個。徐府家人對著珊枝道：「一分是三位客賞的，一分是我們老爺賞的。」八齡當臺叩謝了賞。華公子也起身道了謝，說：「這等惡劣的東西，還配賞呢，倒破費了。」子雲連說：「慚愧！」眾人請華公子坐了。華公子目視珊枝，低低說一句，珊枝即走了出去。約有一盞茶時候，雙手捧上一個朱紅漆盤，蓋了一塊紅緞壓金的袱子，揭起袱子，獻在公子面前。

　　眾人看是輝煌閃爍的一盤金錁子，有方勝的，有如意的，有梅花的，有菱角的，一兩多重一個，約有百十個，分賞十旦。珊枝分畢，十旦叩謝了，子雲亦忙道了謝。

　　鐘上時已未末，撤了席，華公子起身道：「本為逛園而來，今日又來不及了，但是荷花是要看的。」子雲命將席挪到吟秋水榭，一面預備採蓮船，就命十旦扮作採蓮女子，下池蕩槳；一面讓客到水榭來。華公子等進了水榭，一望盡是荷花，紅香芬馥，翠蓋繽紛，好個色天香界，遂又入席坐定。只見四五個小舟，蕩入池心，坐著一班名旦，紮扮得長裙短袖，稱著蓮臉桃腮，穿入花中，一個個嬌面花容，模糊難辨。那邊靠岸，泊著一舟錦帆絲纜，中間一班人在內打起絲竹十番。這些採蓮人，便唱起《採蓮歌》，嬌聲婉轉，聽之如子夜清歌，望之如湘君遊戲，好似張麗華裝成仙子，朱貴兒扮作嫦娥，大家各極歡喜，人人將至玉山頹倒。只有華公子豪興愈加，便對子雲前：「方才的戲都沒唱完，那齣戲就去了半日。何不重歌《金縷》，再舞《霓裳》，把各人的才藝略見一斑，始不負仁兄選色別聲之意，彼諸伶亦可各盡其所長，也不至當場埋沒，不知可否？」

　　子雲笑道：「正合鄙意。」就將群旦叫上來。群花聽了，即蕩動蘭槳，往水榭邊來，上了岸，在闌外雁排侍立。華公子便指名叫了四個進來：蕙芳、琴言、寶珠、素蘭。華公子對著四旦說道：「方才《峨嵋山群仙》一齣，雖全部出場，未盡態度。你們可將各人得意之戲說一齣來。」四旦聽了，想了一想，各說了一齣。子雲道：「此尚非極得意的，只有媚香與香畹的《獨佔》，瑤卿與玉儂的《驚夢》《尋夢》，都是絕妙無雙，人家唱不來的，可惜偏又雷同。」文澤道：「何不叫他們兩人同唱，各盡其妙，做個珠聯璧合，豈不更好嗎？」次賢、仲雨皆說：「極妙。雖然是工力悉敵，究竟亦有些異同處，亦可借此細細品題。」華公子大笑道：「這倒新鮮有趣，從未有兩人同唱的，就是《尋夢》這一齣，可以同唱。」子雲即傳與戲班，在兩廂伺候，又命把桌子往上挪了。寶珠、琴言出去上妝。不多一回，聽得豪竹哀絲，錚鏦嘹亮。華公子看時，只見琴言從東邊走出來，好似華月初升，好風送起，這幾步就像春雲冉冉，直到離恨天邊。又見寶珠從西邊走出來，好像嬌花欲放，曉露猶含，那幾步路就像垂柳纖纖，漾到軟紅深外。再聽兩人唱起來，卻同是嬌柔宛轉，溜脆清圓，碧樹翠竹之中，麼鳳雛凰相和，一字字香濃玉暖，一聲聲魂蕩腸回。一個是秋波慵轉，粉頸頻低，一個是遠黛含顰，春星乍合。看得合席的人，神迷目蕩，意滿志移。

　　子雲只顧點頭微笑，華公子拍案叫絕，道：「快哉！快哉！我今日始信人間真有絕色，深悔從前將些嫫拇、無鹽，也置之繡幃金屋。」又高聲說道：「唯怪我度香仁兄秘藏佳麗，獨享眼福，不肯早以示人，直到饜足之後，才招客共賞，分明使人飫其餘味。今日沒有別的，我先罰你十巨觴再說。」

　　便叫林珊枝取他自己之大玉斗來。珊枝看天色不早，知道公子的脾氣，鬧開了就不論晝夜的，口雖只管答應，呆呆的不動，目視子雲。子雲會意，也自知酒量不敵，便說道：「實在賤量不能多飲，願將門杯以當大斗罷。」華公子猶不肯依，經次賢、文澤、仲雨都來解勸，說：「非特度香不能，就是我們都也陪不來的，以小杯罰他三杯罷。」華公子也知子雲酒量平常，只得依了。眾人請子雲連飲了三杯，自己卻用大杯一杯一杯的不用人讓，一連飲了十幾杯，尚覺喝采不住，又逼住了文澤飲了三杯，次賢、仲雨飲了五六杯。華公子忽又對著寶珠、琴言說道：「你們儘管唱，唱完了不防再唱。」又復細細看了一回，對眾人道：「此兩人各有妙處，正如五雀六燕，輕重適均；趙後楊妃，瘦肥自合。寶珠則柔情脈脈，我見猶憐；琴言則秀骨珊珊，誰堪遣此。離之則獨絕，合之則兩全。度香仁兄，今日真怡我情矣！」子雲見華公子似有醉意，又知道他的脾氣，高了興是了不得的，然又不好阻他，打算今天喝個通宵罷了。

　　且說戲臺上那兩個唱完了，不准下來，還要再唱。寶珠見華公子如此賞識，自然十分高興。又見他看了一遍，還要再看，心上便越要加些精神，做些態度出來，一來要起公子愛慕之心，二來也與度香臉上增些體面，比起先一齣，更唱得出色。這琴言心上卻是不願，只因聽華公子是得罪不得的，只得受些委屈。又想起十人中單叫他們兩人，就恨還有一個袁寶珠與他作敵手，心上總想壓他下來，故也加了工夫，更覺一往情深，如水斯注。又見華公子面貌也有些相像庾香處，又想起那一天是唱《驚夢》遇見了庾香，就彼此兩心相印，只可惜庾香今日沒有在坐，若是他在坐，我便不枉唱這兩回了。我且今日試把華公子權當庾香在那邊樓上，照著那一天的情景做來，或者心動神知，庾香在夢中竟看見，也未可知；就算他看不見我，我卻倒像見了他。便也盡態極妍的，重唱起來。

　　此時人人暢快，只有那林珊枝，見公子如此眷戀，心上不免動氣，臉上卻不敢露出。又看天色不早，表上將近酉正，若再鬧下去便進不得城的，但又不敢上前催他，只得出去，先叫人去留了城門，重走上來，站在公子背後。只管看著子雲，眾人亦皆明白，皆因不好催促。適值華公子出外小解，珊枝便對子雲請了一安，低低的講道：「求二老爺勸我們爺少喝些酒，早些回去，要關城了。若不能進城，御前差使無有定准的，恐有遲誤，不是頑的。」子雲點了點頭，道：「你說的很是，也是時候了。」華公子進來見珊枝與子雲說話，便問珊枝道：「天氣還早呢？」珊枝道：「表上已酉正了。」華公子道：「這表走快了。」子雲道：「難得仁弟今日高興，我早上說的要盡興，總要至三更四更，今日不要進城了，在此屈一宵罷。況前舟與仲雨皆是城外人，他們是不怕關城的。」華公子見子雲留他夜飲，心中甚是樂從，又看這吟秋水榭實在精緻，就住一夜亦不妨。忽又聽見城外不怕關城之語，心上又有些躊躊躇躇的。

　　看看天色已是將上燈時候，覺得去留兩難，又見他跟來的人，都整整齊齊站在階下，心上要走不走的；又看寶珠、琴言將要唱完，便對子雲道：「我還進城罷。」珊枝聽了接口道：「將要關城了，公子既要進城，就要快些趕呢。」華公子聽了沒奈何，只得起身穿戴衣冠，謝了子雲，又辭了眾人。

　　此時寶珠、琴言已卸裝下來送客，華公子執著琴言的手道：「你這戲實在唱得好，可誇京城獨步。歇一天你進府來，我還要細細請教。」說著便將身上一塊漢玉雙龍佩，扣著一個荷包扯下來，給了琴言，琴言請安謝了。華公子已走了兩步，忽又回轉來對著寶珠道：「你們兩個真是棋逢敵手，難分高下。你是我度香兄心愛的，所以不肯到我府中來。」又問子雲道：「二哥，我可以給他東西麼？」子雲笑道：「任憑尊意，何必問我？」華公子又從身上解下一塊玉佩來，賞了寶珠，寶珠亦謝了。此時十旦都送出來，華公子踉踉蹌蹌，猶幾番回顧，對著琴言、寶珠，以及蕙芳、素蘭等八人說：「你們沒有事可常來走走。」說著話，已到了含萬樓，復又一揖，辭了子雲及眾人，上了椅轎，林珊枝、八齡之外，尚有十六個親隨，五個有職人員，扶了轎軒，軟步如飛，過嶺穿林而去。這十旦直送出園門，又請安送了。華公子下了轎，仍坐上綠圍車，尚對那些名旦點頭囑咐。侍從人都上了馬，車夫恐怕關城，加上一鞭，那車便似飛的一樣去了，幸珊枝早留了城，不然竟趕不上了。

　　華公子進城不提。

　　這邊十旦進來，子雲命他們換了便衣，重換了一個大圓桌面，把殘肴收去，另換幾樣來。文澤道：「今日星北可謂盡興，我見他從沒這樣留戀的。」子雲道：「他心上猶以為未足，我若認真留他，他就不去了。他那個林珊枝急得什麼似的，盡對我做眼色，只怕還有些醋意。」仲雨道：「何消說得。林珊枝不是登春班出身嗎，進去了不到三年，如今華公子的事，可以作得一半主呢。」子雲命家人取些醒酒丸來，用開水化了，分給眾人，吃畢散步一回，酒已消盡。子雲命將桌子擺在廊前，上面只點四盞素玻璃燈，兩旁兩枝的照，重新入席，就猜拳行令起來。

　　今日這十旦，若論頭一個得意的，自然是琴言，其次要算寶珠了。寶珠此時卻頗歡喜，惟有琴言終是冷冷的。子雲便問琴言道：「你今日又得了一個知己。華公子是難得贊人的，你一上來他就留心你，以後又獨要你與瑤卿唱戲，他這眼力卻也不低，一面之間，就賞識如此，你可感激他麼？」琴言把子雲看了一看，低著頭不言語。文澤道：「玉儂今日亦不可無知己之感，星北之傾倒，亦不下庾香，你明日倒去見見他為是。」

　　次賢道：「我看華公子，倒是個憐香惜玉的人，外面傳聞之言是不可信，今日這一天終是溫溫和和，並沒有什麼公子脾氣。玉儂見人也不可一味太冷淡了。」琴言被眾人講得，似乎要他去親近華公子的意思，便氣忿忿的無處發洩，因想道：「別人說我也罷，就是度香不該。他既知我與庾香相好，今日又講這些話來，拿我當什麼人看待？越想越氣，便淌下淚來。仲雨已經醉了，見了琴言如此光景，便冷笑一聲，說道：「你這個相公真有些古怪，難道倒贊壞了？人家用盡心費盡力，還巴結不到這一贊呢。」琴言本已有氣，正愁沒有處發作，聽到此便忍不住說道：「我也不要人贊，我也不會巴結人。他就勢利大，也是大他的。我不比那會巴結的人，自己巴結了，還要教人巴結，這又何苦呢？」說罷不知不覺的哭了，仲雨聽了又羞，又怒，臉上就變起色來，欲要認真髮作，又畏子雲諸人，暫時忍了。

　　子雲知琴言說話生硬，得罪了仲雨，便解釋道：「玉儂今日又吃醉了，瑤卿你同他到那邊頑頑，等他醒醒酒再來。」寶珠即拉了琴言到裡邊去了，勸他道：「你說話太直了，那位張二爺也不是好說話的人。」琴言尚是嗚咽。寶珠把華公子所賞之物拿出來與他比了，卻小一些兒。那邊文澤是絕早過來，已坐了一日，酒已過量，也要回去歇息。這十旦伺候了一天，又唱了戲，也都因乏，走的亦都要先走。子雲因天氣尚熱，自己也覺困倦，就撤了席，又吃了西瓜、蓮藕，送了客出園，諸旦也各自回去。琴言這一句話，便生出無數苦況來，雖徐子雲也難廕庇，何況子玉。不知鬧些什麼事出來，且聽下回分解。

In the previous chapter, Yulin and Guibao visited Wang Xun to discuss the rehearsal of a new play at Yiyuan and to prepare for Young Master Hua’s visit. Time flies swiftly, and a month has passed; Liu Wenzhe has returned. Among the mentioned scholars, Wenzhe was the only one Young Master Hua had frequently associated with; he had not met the others. At this time, Wenzhe’s father, Liu Shouzheng, had been promoted to Minister of Rites, which expedited Wenzhe’s return with his wife overnight, partly to celebrate this occasion. Additionally, Ziyun had sent a letter earlier, and it had been half a month since Wenzhe’s return to the capital; all matters had been settled.

On the sixth day of the lunar month, taking advantage of the morning cool, Wenzhe arrived at Yiyuan early. Arriving in a carriage drawn by two horses and dressed impressively, he entered the garden, where someone was immediately sent to announce his arrival. As Wenzhe admired the garden’s scenery, he strolled leisurely. Although there were many visitors in Yiyuan, few remembered the paths clearly.

The garden was approximately three to four miles in circumference. The small hills within the garden were constructed from Taihu rocks, while a section with larger hills used earth as a foundation, with high mountains piled on top, adorned with plants and trees and complemented with pavilions and platforms, looking very realistic. Inside the caves of these hills, water was secretly pumped up to create artificial waterfalls.

The pond in the garden connected to an external river, winding and varying in width according to the landscape. The garden also contained various facilities like an archery field, a ball court, a fishing villa, rice houses, taverns, and tea houses, all maintained by gardeners. These spots were spotlessly clean and provided entertainment for the staff, sparing them from idleness. The garden had a total of twenty-four courtyards, each distinct and uniquely arranged; a thorough visit could take up to eight or nine days to complete just three or four spots.

Even the garden’s owner could sometimes not recall all the details. The main building in the garden was called “Hanwan Building,” meaning a place that encompasses everything and reflects brilliance. It was a major structure with windows on all sides, spacious and grand. Outside the building was a flat stone platform with three-sided stone railings and seven steps leading up to it. In front of the building was a row of Chinese parasol trees, forming a screen; further ahead were multilayered pavilions. To the east, beyond the weeping willows, was the pond connected to the Yinqiu Water Pavilion. At that moment, the pond was full of countless lotus flowers, in shades of white and red, fluttering like feathered banners in the light breeze, filling the courtyard with fragrance.

At that time, Ziyun ushered Wenzhe into Hanwan Building and began to inquire about the situation in Baoding. Wenzhe described it once over, then asked Ziyun, “Apart from Young Master Hua, who are the distinguished guests today?” Ziyun replied, “A few elderly officials with peacock-feather hats, who do not get along with Young Master Hua. The usual visitors vary between acquaintances and strangers. If a Confucian scholar joins us at the table, it could dampen the mood, so we only invited a few familiar faces. Except for Gao Zhuo who hasn’t returned, the others are Shi, Yan, Tian, Wang, and Mei, divided into three tables. Unfortunately, they all excused themselves yesterday, and just by coincidence, none could make it.” Wenzhe asked why, and Ziyun explained, “Yu Xiang’s old illness has flared up again. Shi Zhujun got so drunk yesterday that he vomited blood and couldn’t leave his room. Xiang Fan said he hadn’t met Young Master Hua and refused to come. Yong An has been busy these past two days; his wife is ill, and he hasn’t left her side. Jian Tan, seeing that the others weren’t coming, also excused himself. Yesterday, we had to invite Zhang Zhongyu, who is acquainted with Young Master Hua. Besides him, only Jingyi is here, making a total of five people across two tables. They haven’t met Young Master Hua and don’t know what kind of opulent and arrogant character he is, so they refused to come. You’ve seen it yourself; it’s nothing special, just an air of superiority and luxurious attendants.”

Wenzhe then asked where Ci Xian was, and Ziyun replied, “Jingyi is overseeing the new play today, which has some minor issues with the plot and the music, and he’s personally pointing them out. He’ll be here shortly.” While they were speaking

, Zhang Zhongyu arrived, and Ziyun went out to greet him. When Wenzhe stood to meet him, he noticed that Zhongyu’s attire was different from usual; normally, he held a ninth-rank position, but today he was dressed as a sixth-rank official, apparently having made a donation for the promotion. Wenzhe jokingly congratulated him, “Congratulations! When did you make the donation? You didn’t even send me a message; were you afraid I’d come for your celebratory banquet?” Zhongyu laughed, “Good thing you stayed away, in case I asked to borrow money. What I did isn’t really noteworthy; I’m not embarrassed to tell people. It just cost me a few silver taels to look a bit more presentable, so people won’t laugh at me for being a kowtowing worm.” It turned out Ziyun was aware of this, having helped him with a thousand silver taels just the other day. He commented to Zhongyu, “That was quick work. You said it was for a deputy magistrate position.” Zhongyu replied, “Thanks to your second uncle, otherwise it almost wouldn’t have happened. I originally wanted the deputy magistrate position, but without your second uncle’s help, I couldn’t have gathered the funds. Fortunately, Liu Laoda was in Baoding, otherwise the 500 taels I couldn’t spare would have stopped me. Now, as a commander, it altogether cost me four thousand taels, and it was only possible because Pan Laotan covered five hundred taels for me.”

Wenzhe told Ziyun, “Zhang Laoda is really shrewd in every aspect. Not to mention his competence outside, he’s bound to gain both fame and profit in the future.” Ziyun smiled, “Certainly, he will gain both fame and profit, and the superiors will be pleased, though it might be tough on the common people.” Wenzhe laughed heartily, and Zhongyu added, “You guessed right. If you think I won’t want money in the future, even I wouldn’t make such a deceitful claim. Besides, I paid for this position; it’s not like you fortunate ones who got your positions straight out of school. In the future, I’ll just see what money I should take or leave.” This made everyone laugh. Ci Xian then emerged from behind a screen, and after the celebrities greeted him, they all sat and chatted for a while. Suddenly, a servant came forward to report, “Young Master Hua is about to arrive at the gate.” Ziyun instructed to quickly prepare the sedan chairs and waited at the garden gate, then asked Ci Xian to accompany Wenzhe and others, while he hurriedly adjusted his clothes to welcome the guest.

After a short wait, the sound of many footsteps was heard, and a person dressed in the attire of a sixth-rank official appeared over the artificial hill. Four other officials, supporting a sedan chair, were in the middle with Young Master Hua, who was dressed extravagantly in white and gold, resembling the bright moon. A group of about twenty people followed him. As they approached the steps, Ziyun descended to greet them. Upon seeing Ziyun, Young Master Hua quickly alighted from the sedan, bowed respectfully, and greeted him. Then, hand in hand, they ascended the steps and entered Hanwan Building to exchange formal greetings anew.

Young Master Hua and Xu Xiangguo have been close friends for twenty years and served together in the military camp for two years, developing a deep friendship akin to moss on old rocks, and a bond as solid as metal and stone. Xu Ziyun and Young Master Hua are also sworn brothers, having pledged to renew their friendship for life. Ziyun, being five years older than Young Master Hua, is treated with great respect by the latter as an elder brother. At that moment, Ziyun invited Young Master Hua to sit, and after tea was served, Young Master Hua said, “I wanted to visit and pay my respects a few days ago, but I had duties accompanying the royal entourage, and the weather was also very hot, which I feared might affect my health. Today, it’s a bit cooler, and it’s a good opportunity to have a lengthy chat with my brother. It’s a pity that just a city apart, we cannot enjoy a night stroll by candlelight to our hearts’ content.” Ziyun replied, “I’m flattered by your frequent visits, which grace my humble home and garden. As someone who lives a leisurely life, I often want to invite you for a chat, but I worry about disturbing you amidst your busy political duties, and the city between us makes it difficult to meet freely. Today, I’d like to impose on you to stay overnight for an extended conversation; would you agree to stay for the night in my modest home?” Young Master Hua laughed and said, “I dream of enjoying your beautiful garden thoroughly. Another day I shall trouble your esteemed residence not just for one night but for a joyous ten days to dispel my stinginess. I must return today and fear an imperial assignment tomorrow; worldly duties hinder my leisure, and the weather is still quite hot, and the moon is not full. How about a long overnight meeting around the Mid-Autumn Festival?” Ziyun smiled and said, “You make an excellent point. It’s less enjoyable to drink at night without the moon. We don’t have to wait for the Mid-Autumn Festival; how about the fifth day of next month when it’s cooler? Young Master Hua said, “That sounds good, as the slight coolness of autumn does refresh one’s spirit. Alas, my garden is limited in space and doesn’t compare to half of your garden. Moreover, when the houses were built, they weren’t arranged by a master designer and seem to lack interesting features. It’s not very refreshing in summer, though it’s somewhat suitable for a brief rest in autumn and winter. If you don’t mind the simplicity, I will be honored to host you in my high pavilion.” Ziyun said, “Excellent! Excellent! If there are days when I can’t leave the city, I will certainly come to bother you. The arrangement of the West Garden at my residence is splendid; it would be even better if it connected to the East Garden.” Young Master Hua replied, “There are many main rooms between them; it’s not possible to connect them. Moreover, the East Garden is for guests and often crowded, not suitable for decoration.” As they were speaking, the sound of drums and music came from behind. Ziyun then invited Young Master Hua inside, through the hall to the front of Chengying Hall, where three people came down to the veranda to welcome him, all familiar faces.

They also greeted Ci Xian with a bow, saying, “Mr. Jingyi, you have gone to great lengths to arrange these plays for us; how can we repay you? Today, we can only repay your efforts by drinking a few more glasses of wine.” Ci Xian laughed heartily and said, “I fear the sound may not suit refined ears. If you appreciate it, I am willing to represent everyone in accepting a grand toast.” Everyone laughed and agreed, “Very well.” The banquet was ready, and the servants brought the wine. Ziyun officiated the seating of the wine. Young Master Hua was seated at the head of the table to the east, accompanied by Zhongyu. To the west, Wenzhe took the head seat, accompanied by Ci Xian. Ziyun played the host at Young Master Hua’s table.

Young Master Hua said, “Since there are no other guests, just the five of us, why not sit together? It’s hard to talk across the distance; once the play starts, it will be even harder to hear each other.” Wenzhe said, “If that’s the case, let’s sit at one table.” Ziyun said, “That’s a good idea, though it might be a bit crowded. Let’s switch to a round table, though it’s a bit less formal.” Young Master Hua responded, “That’s fine to say, we’re practically brothers here, and if Elder Brother is so formal, I’ll be

reluctant to trouble you in the future.” Ziyun readily agreed, and the servants quickly set up a round table in the center, rearranged the plates and dishes, and cleared the sides. The stage had already started beating drums, and from inside the actors’ quarters, ten actresses gracefully emerged, walking with delicate steps that already carried a fragrant breeze, holding ivory tablets. They approached the table and bowed. First, Baozhu, Huifang, and Sulan came forward, also greeting Young Master Hua and presenting the ivory tablets. Knowing these young actresses were Ziyun’s favorites, and that Yuan Baozhu was particularly cherished and often in the garden, Young Master Hua casually took Baozhu’s hand and asked, “How many days have you all been performing this play?” Baozhu replied, “For over a month now, each of us performing separately, not more than three to five acts per person.” Young Master Hua then casually requested a specific act from each of them, and the remaining seven also came forward to be assigned. Young Master Hua didn’t assign plays immediately but first observed each actress, not recognizing them, and asked for their names and nicknames. Among the seven, he particularly noticed Qinyan and asked Ziyun, “This one seems new.” Ziyun smiled and asked, “How can you tell?” Young Master Hua replied, “I noticed her movements seem a bit unpracticed, yet she has an inner elegance and appears transcendental.” He then requested a play from her and assigned acts to the others as well. The choices were presented to Wenzhe, who, along with Zhongyu and Ci Xian, collectively decided on a few performances. When the play started, the official came forward, presenting ‘Worldly Graces of the Nation.’ Then Lin Shanzhi came forward, threw a reward to the viewing platform, and Wenzhe and others also gave their rewards.

The opening plays were ‘Li Ling Returns to Han’ and ‘Empress Enters the Pass.’ The following was ‘Yilang Receives the Imperial Edict,’ a lead male role play, awarded with imperial wine and golden flowers, and escorted with ancestral money. The performance was majestic and full of ups and downs, bringing to life the character of Li Dianxian. After the singing was over, an hour had passed. Young Master Hua praised the performance several times and after giving a brief instruction, Shanzhi left for a while, then sixteen people brought up eight tables, rewarding eighty strings of cash. The hosts matched the reward, with Wenzhe also giving to eight tables, and Zhongyu and Ci Xian each giving to four tables.

The second play was ‘Empress Yang Enters Shu.’ It began with the loyal execution of Guo Zhong, with Chen Yuanli explaining the ethics of sovereigns and subjects, and the six armies being enthusiastic. Emperor Ming visited Mount Emei with the empress, playing a jade flute while the empress sang the ‘Song of Peace.’ He commanded the palace ladies to perform the ‘Returning Wind’ dance, accompanied by Li Guinian playing the eight-tone harp. Amidst the misty clouds, colorful phoenixes and cranes descended. Dong Shuangcheng, Duan Anxiang, Xu Feiqiong, Wu Cailuan, Fan Chengjun, Huo Xiaoyu, Shi Gongzi, and Ruan Linghua, eight celestial maidens in cloud-colored silk and gold-threaded gowns, arrived on the wind. Additionally, countless colorful clouds swirled around, portraying golden boys and jade girls dancing. Mount Emei was constructed with frames, and the eight maidens stood at the peak, with clouds swirling below and brilliant celestial flowers above, burning various incenses like Baihe and Dragon’s Saliva, with fragrant smoke enveloping the area, making the stage seem placed among the clouds. Young Master Hua continuously applauded, and everyone joined in, leading to several rounds of drinks. The stage displayed ten figures, like a blend of earthly and heavenly realms, a city of fragrant colors. One represented the beauty of the nation, another the charm of wind-tossed hair and cloud-like hairdos. One depicted a coiled serpent updo, another a freshly adorned rider. One mimed a heart-holding neighbor’s frown, another the beauty forgetting the king’s feast. One was the moon-behind-the-clouds, a beauty with a hundred-jeweled hairpin; another was the six-mace celestial maiden’s attire. The beauties of Yan Shifan’s double-six game were not necessarily all beautiful; the concubines in Yang Guozhong’s screen might not be entirely lovely. Young Master Hua was so captivated that his mood became exuberant, prompting him to order large cups, first toasting Ci Xian. Ci Xian, feeling a soaring joy and very pleased,

immediately drank three large glasses. Young Master Hua also joined for three cups. He then instructed the servants to bring wine to the stage, commanding Baozhu, Sulan, Qinyan, and Huifang to each drink three cups and also awarded four plates of fruits to the four actresses, who bowed their thanks from afar. He then encouraged everyone at the table to drink three large cups as well.

These two plays lasted a while, and seeing Young Master Hua’s high spirits, Ziyun ordered the performance to stop and called the ten celestial maidens forward, each toasting Young Master Hua with a large cup. Young Master Hua did not refuse and accepted with a smile; he also had everyone else follow suit. As no one could match his capacity, they switched to smaller cups, each drinking ten. Young Master Hua then summoned the actresses to come closer and remarked to Ziyun, “Last year, I entrusted Zhang Laoda to select eight actresses to form a troupe, but now seeing these, mine seem significantly inferior. I might need to acquire some new talents to create another golden house. I fear that due to limited talent availability, Brother Duexiang has already claimed the most charming and fortunate ones, leaving only lesser talents for me. I dare not boast of having treasures like those of the Shi family’s golden valley anymore.” Ziyun laughed and responded, “You’re too modest! Your residence is adorned like brocaded heaven and earth, brimming with stunning beauties. I merely borrow others’ cups to pour my own foundation. How can I compare when your beauties are home-grown and golden hairpins are hidden within your walls, where a single yard of plain silk cannot compare to the seven beauties’ brocade?” Young Master Hua modestly replied, “How could I dare claim that! Brother, you’re too modest, and you should be penalized with a drink.” He then toasted Ziyun. Young Master Hua called for Shanzhi and requested the Eight-Year Troupe to perform, a group that always accompanied him to feasts and brought their own costumes. Shanzhi led them in, bowed to Ziyun, who quickly had a servant help her up, and everyone praised their performance. Young Master Hua then suggested, “Besides the celestial maidens, there are also witches; if you don’t mind their ugliness, shall we have them perform a play to amuse us?” Everyone agreed, “That would be perfect, truly a complement to each other.” The Eight-Year Troupe took the hint, went to the dressing room, and performed “The Grand Assembly of Immortals,” a spectacle of charming grace that was endlessly applauded. Ziyun spoke a few words to his attendant, and soon two servants brought forward two trays and set them down in front of everyone, each containing four ingots of fifty taels, totaling eight ingots. The Xu household’s servant told Shanzhi, “One share is from our three guests, and one is from our master.” The Eight-Year performers bowed in thanks for the reward. Young Master Hua also stood up to express his thanks, saying, “Such poor performances still deserve rewards; what an expense.” Ziyun repeatedly expressed his embarrassment, and everyone urged Young Master Hua to sit down. Young Master Hua glanced at Shanzhi and whispered something, after which Shanzhi went out. After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, she returned with both hands carrying a red lacquered tray covered by a red satin cloth with gold embroidery, which she unveiled in front of Young Master Hua.

The tray was dazzling with gold ingots, including square, wish-fulfilling, plum blossom, and diamond-shaped ones, each weighing a little over one tael, totaling around one hundred and ten pieces, which were distributed among the ten actresses. After Shanzhi divided them, the ten actresses bowed in thanks, and Ziyun also quickly expressed his gratitude.

As the clock struck the end of the hour, the banquet was concluded, and Young Master Hua stood up, saying, “I came to enjoy the garden, and although it’s getting late, I still want to see the lotus flowers.” Ziyun ordered the banquet moved to the Yinqiu Water Pavilion and prepared a lotus-picking boat, instructing the ten actresses to dress as lotus-picking maidens and row on the pond; he then invited the guests to the pavilion. As Young Master Hua and others entered the pavilion, they were greeted by a view of blooming lotuses, red and fragrant, beneath a colorful canopy. They resumed their seats, and as four or five small boats rowed into the center of the pond, each carrying a group of famous actresses dressed in long skirts and short sleeves, with faces like peaches and cheeks like apples, they moved among the flowers, their delicate faces blending with the blooms. Near the shore, a boat with brocaded sails and silk ropes hosted a group playing music on bamboo and silk instruments. The lotus-pickers began singing the “Lotus-Picking Song,” their voices delicate and melodious, reminiscent of midnight songs and likened to noble ladies at play, as if Zhang Lihua was dressed as a fairy and Zhu Guier as Chang’e, bringing immense joy to everyone, making them

feel as if they were collapsing under the beauty of Mount Jade. Young Master Hua’s enthusiasm increased, and he proposed to Ziyun, “The earlier plays were not completed; that play took half a day. Why not repeat the ‘Golden Threads’ song and the ‘Rainbow Skirt’ dance, to briefly showcase everyone’s talents? This would honor your selection of unique talents and voices, allowing each performer to fully demonstrate their skills without being overshadowed on the spot. What do you think?”

Ziyun smiled and agreed, “That aligns perfectly with my thoughts.” He then called the actresses over. Hearing this, they rowed their orchid oars towards the pavilion, disembarked, and stood lined up outside the railing. Young Master Hua specifically called four of them inside: Huifang, Qinyan, Baozhu, and Sulan. He addressed the four actresses, saying, “The earlier ‘Mount Emei Assembly of Immortals’ scene, though all appeared, did not fully showcase your attitudes. Could each of you describe a play in which you particularly excel?” After considering, each actress named one play. Ziyun commented, “These are still not the best representations. Only the ‘Sole Possession’ by Meixiang and Xiangwan, and the ‘Startling Dream’ and ‘Seeking the Dream’ by Yaoqing and Yunnong, are truly unparalleled, performances that others cannot replicate, though unfortunately they are somewhat similar.” Wenzhe suggested, “Why not have the two perform together, each displaying their finest skills in a perfect union? Wouldn’t that be even better?” Ci Xian and Zhongyu both exclaimed, “Absolutely brilliant! Although their skills are equally matched, there are still subtle differences to appreciate.” Young Master Hua laughed, “This is indeed fresh and interesting; it’s unheard of for two to sing the same play. Let’s have them perform ‘Seeking the Dream’ together.” Ziyun immediately passed the message to the troupe waiting on both sides, and instructed to move the table closer. Baozhu and Qinyan went off to apply makeup. Soon, the melancholic bamboo and resonant silk music began. When Young Master Hua looked, he saw Qinyan emerging from the east, like the rising moon with a gentle breeze, her few steps as graceful as slowly gathering spring clouds reaching the horizon of lingering regrets. Then he saw Baozhu coming from the west, like a delicate flower about to bloom, dew still fresh, her steps as slender as weeping willows, extending beyond soft red depths. As they both began to sing, their voices were tender and graceful, clear and crisp amidst the green trees and bamboo, like phoenix chicks responding to one another, each word rich with fragrance and warmth, each note stirring the soul. One with languid glances and a frequently bowed powdered neck, the other with distant frowns and suddenly bright spring stars. Those at the table were spellbound, their spirits enraptured and intentions moved.

Ziyun merely nodded and smiled in appreciation, while Young Master Hua banged the table in delight, exclaiming, “What joy! What joy! Today I truly believe that peerless beauties exist in this world. I deeply regret ever considering lesser beauties like dowdy, saltless women worth keeping in brocaded chambers and golden houses.” He then loudly proclaimed, “I only blame my brother Duexiang for secretly keeping these beauties to himself, enjoying the sight alone, not willing to show them to others until he was satiated, only then inviting guests to share, clearly making others enjoy only the leftovers. Today, there’s nothing else to do, so I’ll first penalize you with ten large drinks.”

Here is the translated text:

Lin Shan called for Lin Shanzhi to bring his own large jade cup. Shanzhi, seeing that it was getting late and knowing the temperament of the young master, agreed verbally but stood still, dumbfounded, looking at Ziyun. Ziyun, understanding the situation and knowing his own tolerance for alcohol was not high, said, “Honestly, I cannot drink much. I propose using the ceremonial cup instead of the large one.” However, Master Hua was not willing to agree. After several attempts, Xian, Wenzhe, and Zhongyu all came to persuade him, saying, “It’s not just about not being able to drink; even we cannot keep up with you. Let’s just penalize him with three small cups.” Knowing Ziyun’s usual drinking capacity, Master Hua finally agreed. The group urged Ziyun to drink three cups in quick succession, while Master Hua himself drank several large cups one after another, without needing any prompting. He still felt unsatisfied after more than ten cups and forced Wenzhe to drink three cups, and Xian and Zhongyu five or six cups each. Then, turning to Baozhu and Qinyin, Master Hua said, “You keep singing, don’t stop even after finishing.” After watching them for a while, he commented to everyone, “Each of these two has their charm, just like the balance between five sparrows and six swallows, or the complement between a skinny Zhao and a plump Yang. Baozhu shows tender emotions, which even I find pitiable; Qinyin’s grace is striking, hard to dismiss. Separately they are unique, together they are complete. Today, Brother Duxiang, you truly please my mood!” Seeing that Master Hua seemed tipsy and knowing his temperament—that he could get excessively high-spirited—Ziyun thought it better not to stop him and resolved to drink through the night.

Meanwhile, after the two on stage finished singing, they were not allowed to leave and had to sing again. Baozhu, seeing Master Hua’s appreciation, was naturally delighted. Seeing him watch once and wanting to see again, she put even more effort into her performance, both to evoke the young master’s affection and to add prestige to Duxiang. Qinyin, however, was reluctant, only participating because offending Master Hua was not an option. Remembering that they were specifically chosen from among ten, she felt competitive towards Baozhu and strived to outshine her, pouring deep emotion into her singing like a flowing river. Noticing that Master Hua also bore a resemblance to Yu Xiang, she recalled the day they first met during the performance of “Startling Dream,” where their hearts resonated. She regretted that Yu Xiang was not present; had he been there, her repeated performances would not have been in vain. She decided to treat Master Hua as if he were Yu Xiang in the tower opposite, re-enacting the scene from that day. Perhaps, moved by the performance, Yu Xiang might even see her in his dreams; and even if he did not, she felt as if she had seen him, and sang with renewed vigor.

At this time, everyone was enjoying themselves except for Lin Shanzhi, who, seeing the young master’s fondness, could not help but feel agitated, though she dared not show it. Seeing that it was getting late, nearly the hour of the Rooster, and knowing they couldn’t keep up the noise much longer if they were to enter the city, she was hesitant to urge the young master directly. She went out to have the city gate kept open, then returned and stood behind the young master, looking at Ziyun. Everyone understood the situation but felt it awkward to rush him. Just then, Master Hua stepped out for a moment, and Shanzhi seized the opportunity to speak softly to Ziyun, “Please ask our master to drink less and return early, as they are about to close the gates. If we cannot enter the city, the imperial mission might be delayed, and it would not be good.” Ziyun nodded and agreed, “You’re right, and it’s about time.” When Master Hua returned and saw Shanzhi talking to Ziyun, he asked, “Is it still early?” Shanzhi replied, “It’s already the hour of the Rooster.” Master Hua retorted, “That clock is fast.” Ziyun then said, “It’s rare for our brother to be in such high spirits; I said this morning we’d make the most of it, let’s not worry about entering the city tonight. After all, Qianzhou and Zhongyu live outside the city; they are not worried about the gates closing.” Hearing Ziyun suggest staying overnight to continue drinking, Master Hua was very pleased and also admired the exquisite Yinqu

Autumn Pavilion, thinking it no harm to stay the night. Upon hearing the remarks about not fearing the city gates closing, he hesitated slightly.

As the time approached for lighting the lamps, Master Hua felt torn between staying and leaving. Seeing his entourage neatly lined up on the steps, he hesitated more; just as Baozhu and Qinyin were about to finish singing, he said to Ziyun, “I think I’ll return to the city.” Shanzhi quickly added, “The gates are about to close, if the young master wishes to enter the city, we must hurry.” Reluctantly, Master Hua got up, dressed himself, thanked Ziyun, and said farewell to everyone.

Baozhu and Qinyin, having changed out of their costumes, saw the guests off. Master Hua, holding Qinyin’s hand, said, “Your performance was truly excellent, unmatched in the capital. Rest a day and then visit my residence; I would like to learn more from you.” With that, he took off a jade double-dragon pendant and a pouch from his belt and gave it to Qinyin, who thanked him. Master Hua had already walked a few steps away when he turned back to Baozhu and said, “You two are indeed evenly matched. You are beloved by my brother Duxiang, which is why you won’t come to my residence.” He then asked Ziyun, “Brother, may I give her something?” Ziyun smiled and said, “As you wish, why ask me?” Master Hua then took off another jade pendant and rewarded Baozhu, who also thanked him. All the guests were seen off, and Master Hua staggered back, looking back several times at Qinyin and Baozhu, as well as Huifang and Sulan among others, saying, “You are always welcome to visit.” With these words, he reached the Wanli Tower, bowed again, bid farewell to Ziyun and the others, boarded his sedan chair, and left with Lin Shanzhi and eight others, along with sixteen attendants and five officials. The sedan chair moved swiftly, passing over ridges and through forests. The entourage escorted him out of the garden gate and bid him farewell again. Master Hua then transferred to a green enclosed carriage, nodding to the famous dames as he left. The attendants mounted their horses, and the coachman, fearing the closing of the city gates, whipped the horses, and the carriage sped away as if flying, fortunately reaching the city in time thanks to Shanzhi’s forethought.

Young Master Hua’s entry into the city goes unmentioned.

As soon as the group arrived, Zi Yun had them change into casual clothes and replaced the dining table with a large round one, clearing away the remnants of the meal and bringing out several new dishes. Wen Ze remarked, “Today, Xing Bei truly enjoyed himself to the fullest. I’ve never seen him linger like this before.” Zi Yun replied, “He still feels it wasn’t enough. If I seriously asked him to stay, he wouldn’t leave. Lin Shan Zhi is quite anxious, constantly giving me meaningful looks as if she were jealous.” Zhong Yu added, “No need to mention it. Isn’t Lin Shan Zhi from a famous troupe? She joined not three years ago, and now she plays a significant role in Young Master Hua’s affairs.” Zi Yun then had the servants bring sobering pills, dissolved them in hot water, and distributed them to everyone. After a walk, their intoxication subsided. Zi Yun ordered the table to be set up on the porch, lit by four plain glass lamps, with two on each side for illumination, and they resumed their seats and started playing a game of guessing and commanding.

On this particular day among the group, if one were to talk about who was the happiest, it would naturally be Qin Yan, followed by Bao Zhu. At this time, Bao Zhu was quite cheerful, but Qin Yan was consistently reserved. Zi Yun then asked Qin Yan, “Today, you’ve found a kindred spirit. Young Master Hua rarely praises people, but he took notice of you right from the start, later asking only you and Yao Qing to perform. His discernment is not slight; to recognize and appreciate so quickly in such a short time, are you grateful to him?” Qin Yan glanced at Zi Yun and remained silent, head bowed. Wen Ze said, “Yu Nong today must also feel the presence of a kindred spirit; the admiration from Xing Bei was no less than that from Yu Xiang. Perhaps you should meet him tomorrow.”

Ci Xian commented, “I find Young Master Hua to be a person who cherishes beauty; rumors about him should not be believed. Today has been mild and without any of his reputed arrogance. Yu Nong, you should not be too cold when meeting people.” Qin Yan, prompted by the group, seemed inclined to be more approachable towards Young Master Hua, and became indignant with no way to vent his frustration. He thought, “Others may speak as they wish, but Du Xiang should not. Knowing that I am close to Yu Xiang, to bring up such topics today, what does he take me for?” The more he thought, the angrier he became, and tears started flowing. Zhong Yu, already drunk, seeing Qin Yan in such a state, sneered, “This gentleman really is peculiar. Is he actually spoiling things? People strive hard and still can’t earn such praise.” Qin Yan, already upset and looking for an outlet, retorted, “I don’t need anyone’s praise, nor do I seek to ingratiate. If he’s influential, that’s his concern. I’m not like those who ingratiate themselves; why put myself through that misery?” Overwhelmed, he unwittingly cried. Zhong Yu, both embarrassed and angry, his face changing color, wanted to react seriously but restrained himself in the presence of Zi Yun and others.

Zi Yun, realizing that Qin Yan’s blunt words had offended Zhong Yu, tried to defuse the situation, “Yu Nong is drunk today, Yao Qing, take him aside to play until he sobers up.” Bao Zhu then pulled Qin Yan aside, advising, “You speak too bluntly, and that Zhang Er Ye isn’t someone easy to talk to.” Qin Yan was still sobbing. Bao Zhu took out a gift from Young Master Hua for comparison, which turned out to be slightly smaller. Wen Ze, who had arrived very early, had already spent a day there and had drunk too much, also decided to leave to rest. The performers, having served and performed for a day, were also tired and began to leave. Zi Yun, feeling the heat and fatigue, called an end to the gathering, served watermelon and lotus root, and saw the guests out of the garden. The performers each went their own way. Qin Yan’s words had inadvertently brought about much misery, and even Xu Zi Yun found it difficult to shelter him, let alone Zi Yu. What commotion arises next, we shall find out in the following chapter.

　　話說華公子進城到得府時，已上燈好一會。到上房坐了一坐，華夫人問了些怡園光景，華公子略說了些，便叫兩個小丫鬟提了燈籠，走到星櫳臥室來。只見燈光之下，照見那十婢，都著一色的白羅大綢衫子，頭上挽了麻姑髻兒，後頭仍拖著大辮子，當頭插一球素馨花，下截是青羅鑲花邊褲，微露紅蓮三寸。見了公子進來，都是笑盈盈的兩邊站立。華公子打量了一回，問道：「今日為何都改了裝？」內中有一個稟道：「今日奶奶到家廟觀音閣進香，叫奴才們改了裝，都跟出去的。」公子進來坐下，那十珠都是十五六歲，倒也生得大致相仿，都不差上下。明珠先送上一盞冰梅湯，掌珠拿了鵝毛扇，輕輕的打著。珍珠便上前與公子脫了靴，換上盤珠登雲履。荷珠與公子換了件輕紗衫子，都在兩旁站著。寶珠便道：「爺可曾用飯？可要吩咐內廚房預備什麼？」華公子道：「今日酒多了，覺得口渴。到定更後，你照著我前日開那防風粥的單子，配著那幾樣花露果粉，用文武火熬，一時二刻不可見著銅器，還是你親手做去，不要經那老婆子的手，齷齷齪齪的。此刻盛暑的天氣，本來是發散時候，防風露、薄荷露少用些，玫瑰露、香稻露、荷花露、桂花露多加些，茯苓粉、蓮子粉、瓊糜粉、燕窩粉都照單子上分兩。」寶珠答應了，便拉了畫珠同去，先將那些東西配定了，又取了一碗香稻米，拎了一瓶雪水出來，也不到廚房，就在公子臥房前，一個八角琉璃亭的廊簷下，生了一個銅爐的火，用個銀弔子，慢慢的熬起來。花珠亦在旁蹲著，拖下一條大紅縧子，一半在地，就道：「爺今日像醉了，只管打量我們。一個人無緣無故笑起來。」寶珠道：「我昨日聽得奶奶講，到秋天就要收你了。」花珠啐了一口道：「要收還先收你，你是個腦兒賽，又會巴結差使，只怕還等不到秋天呢！」寶珠用手一推，把花珠跌了一交，兩腳一叉，踢著了弔子，幾乎打翻，爬起來，按住了寶珠的肩頭，要想搬倒他，兩人笑做一團。

　　又見愛珠提了一盞絳紗燈走出來道：「差不多要定更了，此刻還要傳林珊枝進來呢！」寶珠問道：「叫林珊枝做什麼？」愛珠道：「我知道什麼事？自然是有要緊事了。」愛珠穿了木底小弓鞋，走快了，覺得咭咭咯咯的響。走到角門口，找著了管事的老婆子說了。老婆子又找了內管門，才到外間跟班房來，找著了林珊枝，便說：「爺叫你呢。」林珊枝正在院子乘涼，旁邊也站著兩個小么兒，裝煙打扇。珊枝只得穿上了長衫，拴了帶子，找個小明角燈點上，即隨了內管門的進來，直走到八角琉璃亭邊站住，見了愛珠等招呼了，問：「爺有什麼事？」

　　愛珠把絳紗燈提起，在珊枝臉上一照，笑了一笑，道：「你把臉喝得紅紅兒的，上去准要碰釘子。」珊枝笑道：「我幾時喝酒？你那燈籠是紅的，映到人家臉上來，倒說我醉了。」愛珠也笑了一笑，就領了珊枝慢慢而行，進了內室，聽得公子正在與那些丫鬟說笑。愛珠先進去。說：「珊枝來了！」公子即傳上來，珊枝在窗前站著，見公子盤腿坐在醉翁牀上，旁邊站著四珠。華公子見了珊枝便道：「你去請魏師爺到留青精舍裡來，我從這邊過去有話說。」珊枝回道：「已定過更了，東園門早上了鎖，就是三掌的總門了鎖了，沒有什麼要緊話，請爺明早講罷。況要開兩三重門，從東園去請來，差不多就二更了，只怕師爺們也要安歇了。」林珊枝知道找魏聘才定是件不要緊事，不過講今天看戲的話，便阻擋起來。華公子想了一想，果然沒有什麼要緊，也只得依了，便道：「既鎖了門，到明日也還不遲。」停了一停，又對珊枝道：「那個寶珠的戲，我倒是初見，倒不料他如此之妙，怎麼他們總不進府來？」

　　珊枝道：「每逢朔望，他們總清早來的，門上只道爺沒有起身，便擋住不叫進來。班子裡的人來請安，號簿上是不掛的。就是那個琴言，從前他師傅也領他來過，不過沒有進來。」華公子道：「那琴言是誰的徒弟？」珊枝道：「是長慶的徒弟。」公子道：「長慶，你的師傅也不是叫長慶嗎？」珊枝答應：「是。奴才本在聯錦班，後進登春的。」公子道：「為什麼要進登春呢？」珊枝道：「那長慶的脾氣不好，奴才傷觸了他，他因把奴才挑換了登春的繡芳。繡芳出了師，才買這琴言，不過半年多呢。」

　　公子道：「你瞧這琴言怎樣？」珊枝不言語。華公子又問了一遍，珊枝說道：「好是好的，也是徐二老爺鍾愛的，聽說外邊不肯應酬。」華公子道：「徐二老爺鍾愛的是袁寶珠，不愛他。」珊枝道：「聽見徐二老爺愛他與袁寶珠差不多。又聽得說，徐二老爺在他身上已花過好幾千銀子了。」華公子不語，少頃又說道：「前日我聽得魏師爺說起那琴言好得很，我卻今日才見。有個什麼梅少爺和他最好，徐二爺倒是假的。」珊枝道：「其中的細底，奴才也不知道，就是琴言也是今日才見的。」華公子又道：「你也是門內出身，你瞧今日合唱這一齣《尋夢》，到底是那個好？」珊枝想了一想，回道：「據奴才論戲，是要講神情做態。這兩個人相貌卻差不多，若論戲還是寶珠的唱得熟。琴言第一回尚有些夾生，第二回略好一點。」華公子點點頭，道：「那是他初學，寶珠是唱過兩三年，自然是熟極的了。據我看來，相貌還算琴言，身上像有仙骨，似乎與人不同。」珊枝低了頭不言語。

　　掌珠一面打扇，一面看著公子與珊枝講話，便心不在扇，一扇子扇脫了手，掉下地來，明珠嗤的一笑，掌珠紅了臉，慌忙撿起。華公子倒笑了，道：「你們難道沒有聽過戲，聽說到戲連心都沒有了。歇天我就叫那一班人進來唱一天，請奶奶聽，你們大家都托托福。」愛珠多嘴說道：「什麼好班子？難道比咱們府裡的還好嗎？」華公子笑道：「你們也是十個，叫你們扮生，他們扮旦，合串一齣，就知道人家的好處了。」愛珠等聽了紅了臉，低了頭說道：「我們是不會串的，要串戲有八齡班。」華公子笑道：「學就會了，女戲子也是常有的。」珊枝也笑了一笑，又站了一會，見公子沒有話說，也就出去，見那三四個，尚自圍在爐邊。珊枝又說了幾句話，出去了。這邊把那香粥熬好，又送上幾樣自製點心給公子吃了。乘了一回涼，華公子安寢，十珠各自回房。

　　到了明早，華公子到底尚為酒困，身子有些疲軟，早上就起得遲了。直到巳正方才起身，淨了臉，丫鬟替他梳了髮，穿好了衣裳。華夫人恐他酒後傷身，便叫小丫鬟送出一盞參湯，公子吃了。只見寶珠進來回道：「珊枝在外面請示爺，昨晚叫他去請魏師爺，今早要請不要請？」華公子略一躊躇道：「叫他去請魏師爺，到留青精舍吃早飯。」寶珠答應去了。華公子到上房，華夫人曉妝已完，丫鬟侍立兩旁。公子見夫人淡掃蛾眉，薄施脂粉，雙鬟膩綠，高髻盤雲，很有些那蘇蕙芳的相貌，便坐下了，講了些閒話，說在夫人房裡吃飯，把昨日看的戲一一講了，說八齡班萬不及一；又說夫人的相貌，像那個蕙芳。華夫人聽了，心中卻有些不悅，也不言語。他們夫妻本來琴瑟相和，極恩愛的。就是華公子心愛奢華，卻不淫蕩。

　　華夫人幾次說要把花珠、寶珠收了，公子只是不要，說：「一做了妾，倒無趣了。不如等他們伺候幾年，選幾個青年美貌的配他，是件極有功德的事。還有一句話，若是夫人生得平常，自然就要到姬妾身上來。如今夫人是這麼樣的好，姬妾們雖好，也是比不上的。譬如草木雜花，未嘗不嬌豔無比，單看時覺得很好，及種到牡丹臺上，不是效顰鄰女，就是婢學夫人，愈增羞澀之態。」華夫人聽了甚是喜歡，所以任憑華公子怎樣繁華奢侈，到絕不疑心有別樣事來。即如十珠群婢，天天鬧在一堆，也絕無妒忌。再如林珊枝、馮子佩等也不過形跡可疑，其實並無干涉，此也是各人情性，不比那奚十一等專講究這些事情，不在色之好歹。

　　且說華公子在夫人房內吃過飯，談談笑笑已過了午正，卻忘了魏聘才在留青精舍等他。卻說林珊枝去請魏聘才，聘才已起身多時，將要吃飯，忽聽得華公子請吃早飯，叫他到留青精捨去。聘才這一喜，倒像金殿傳臚一樣，疾忙穿了靴，換了一件新衣，拿把團扇，搖搖擺擺，也不及與張、顧二位說知，就同了珊枝出園，猶一路恭惟，或叫老珊，或稱老弟，挨肩擦背，好一回才到了留青精舍。因為奉命不遑，父召無諾的光景，所以也不看園中的景致，一徑進了留青精舍。見有四個小跟班廊簷下坐著，見了聘才站起來，珊枝問道：「可聽得爺就出來麼？」那些小跟班道：「沒有動靜，不知爺出來不出來。」珊枝道：「魏師爺且請坐一坐，我去打聽。」說罷去了。聘才遂細細的看那室中鋪設，正是華美無雙，一言難盡，比那西花廳更覺精緻。室中的窗子、欄杆、屏門等類，皆是工細鏤空山水，其人物用那些珍寶細細雕成嵌上，幾做了瑤楹玉棟。此係聘才第一回開眼。足足等了一個時辰，尚不見公子出來，跟班的送了幾回茶，把個聘才的腸子洗得精空，覺得響聲咕嚕如餓鴟的叫起來，無奈只得坐下老等。

　　這邊林珊枝在洗紅軒外邊等候，與那些十珠婢閒談，又不能上去請他。贈珠道：「我先到上房聽得說，爺與奶奶吃飯，兩人講得熱鬧，只怕不出來了。」珊枝道：「這怎麼好呢？一早把個魏師爺請在留青精舍裡，等到此刻，一個多時辰，我也覺得餓了。你們吃過早飯麼？」明珠道：「我們是早吃過了，吃剩的東西倒有，你不嫌髒，就吃了飯去，要等他出來不曉什麼時候呢！」珊枝說道：「好說，姐姐吃剩的菜，只怕我還沒有這福分呢。肯賞我，還敢嫌髒麼。」愛珠道：「會說話，我瞧你眼也餓花了。」就同珊枝到一間屋子來。夏天是不用熱的，葷葷素素菜都有，珊枝吃了，擦擦手，仍坐下與那些丫鬟頑笑，只不見華公子出來。看看已到未正，珊枝道：「這怎麼好，到底出來不出來？叫人家等著。愛姐姐請你去說一聲，說魏師爺還在留青舍等著呢。」愛珠道：「我不會回，要回你自去回。」珊枝道：「好姐姐，我若進得去還求你？」又遲延了一回，愛珠故意刁難，倒是荷珠做好人進去了。半個時辰始聽腳步響，是公子出來。原來華公子與華夫人說得高興，忽然疲倦，就在他夫人牀上躺了一回，卻誰敢去驚動他，直到醒時已是未末。

　　適見荷珠來問，華公子想起早上之約，已經遲了，只好吃晚飯的了，便就從側邊一個角門走出去，卻只與留青舍隔一個院子。 　　珊枝疾忙先去照應了，聘才連忙走出到窗前，華公子已到，聘才便請了一個安。華公子一手拉住說道：「本約足下早上過來談談，不料我昨日多吃了酒，今日起來又睡著了，倒叫你久待，可曾用過早飯麼？」聘才只得說吃過了。倒是珊枝見聘才餓了半日，心中不忍，說道：「師爺從巳初進來到此刻，只怕還沒有吃早飯呢！」華公子便說珊枝，道：「你們所管何事，連飯都不會招呼的。」珊枝道：「奴才也是巳初進來，在裡頭等的。」華公子便吩咐快備點心來，珊枝飛跑去了。不一回就是八樣精緻點心，擺了一炕桌。華公子就讓聘才吃了，即把昨日十旦出場，又將琴、寶合唱《尋夢》，與聘才說了。又道：

　　「我倒費了多少心，買得八個，湊成一班，只想可以壓倒外邊，誰曉得倒被外邊壓倒了。你可曾見過他們的戲麼？」聘才聽此口風，便迎合上來，說道：「見過的。公子若要壓倒外邊，這也不難，好花不在多，就揀頂好的買幾個進來，就可以了。」心上又想道：「他倒中意琴言這東西，殊不知他心上只想著梅庾香，未必想到你。」又想道：「這琴言或者倒是勢利的心腸，所以看不起我。若到這府裡，自然會改變的。無論其改變不改變，既進了府，此生就不要想見庾香的面了。」再又想道：「琴言這等古怪脾氣，此刻華公子是不知道，若長久了，是必定厭惡的。讓我弄他進來，叫他受兩年苦，方可以出我之氣。」主意定了，便又說道：「公子何不就將寶珠、琴言買了進來？配上府裡這八個，也成十個了，不是就比外邊的班子好麼？」

　　華公子道：「我聞得這兩個都是度香所愛，不好去奪他。」聘才道：「度香所愛的是寶珠，琴言不是真喜歡的。公子若當真喜歡他，晚生倒認識，而且常照顧他。他的師傅叫長慶，最愛的是錢，聽得公子要，必十分巴結，送上門來的。」華公子倒躊躇不定，心上總礙著徐子雲，又因琴言進來，也只得九人，寶珠是斷乎不能買的，因此猶豫。聘才再三解說，竭力慫慂，才把華公子說動了，便道：「你明日且先去，看看可行則行，如他們不願，也就罷了。就買進來，也是落人之後，已輸度香一著了。」這是華公子的好勝脾氣，似乎怕人說他剿襲度香之意。於是即與聘才同吃了晚飯，席間聘才又把琴言情性才藝，講得個錦上添花，又將琪官也保舉了一番，直到定更後才散。

　　明日早飯後，聘才帶了四兒，坐了大鞍車，即出城找著了葉茂林，茂林就搭了聘才的車到長慶處來。劈面遇見了張仲雨，兩邊停了車，茂林讓過一邊，等聘才出來說話。仲雨問起聘才，聘才把華公子托他之事說了。仲雨道：「怪不得他前天如此高興，總賞了一百多金子，又將自己的玉佩，給了琴言、寶珠。」

　　說到此，便湊著聘才耳邊說了好些，葉茂林聽不清楚，只見聘才點頭說道：「我自有道理，進來了還由得他？」又說了幾句別的事，各人分道走了。

　　到了琴言門口，葉茂林先下來，同了聘才進內。恰好長慶在家，請進坐了。長慶打量了聘才一回，又因是葉茂林同來，便當是不要緊人，淡淡招呼了幾句。茂林道：「這位魏師老爺，是華公府的師老爺，與公子是最相好的，聞你的大名，特來相訪。還有一句話要商量。」長慶聽了，登時滿面添花的趨奉起來，師老爺長，師老爺短，看聘才是個聰明伶俐人，便極意應酬，說道：「華公子待我最在恩的，況且我有兩個徒弟在府裡，公子的恩典真是天高地厚，說不盡的。」吃了杯茶，又說些話，長慶便把煙燈開了出來，請聘才、藏林躺躺。茂林道：「我是不吃的，倒是你陪著魏師老爺躺躺罷，而且說話便當。」聘才道：「我也是初學不會燒。」長慶便燒了一口上好了，送與聘才，聘才吃了仍把煙槍遞過來，說道：「我是外行，不回敬了。」聘才便問起琴言近日光景，長慶道：「這孩子卻好，人也聰明。前日在徐二老爺園裡唱戲，就是貴東公子，賞了十個金錁子，重十四兩有餘，算起來值七百來吊錢。徐老爺又自己賞了好些東西。公子還把自己的荷包別子也賞了他，這塊玉的顏色，是黃而帶紅，我不懂得，請教德古齋的沙回子，他說也值二百弔。你能瞧瞧，不是孩子會巴結，討喜歡，怎得人這麼疼他。」

　　說罷又送了一口來，聘才接了又道：「今日我就為這件事和你商量。昨日我們東家，見了他那齣《尋夢》，愛得了不得，回去贊了一天。意欲要他進府裡去，不曉得你捨得捨不得？」

　　長慶聽了，想了一想道：「師老爺，不是我不受抬舉，實在孩子怪可憐的。是去年十月才到京，我買了他，一教就會，模樣兒也好，差不多最有名的蕙芳、寶珠，也趕不上他。你能猜：

　　從去年十二月初一日上臺，到如今才七個月，別處不用說，單是徐二老爺就花得不少。」說道此，便伸著手道：「有這許多了。就是我的空子大，隨到隨消。你瞧我一家子大大小小二十餘口，如今就靠著他。不瞞師老爺說，若叫他進府裡去，他是好了，我就苦了。況且才十五歲，到出師還有五年，怕不替我掙個幾萬銀子，你想叫我如何捨得？他不比那個林珊枝，從前他性氣又不好，油餅也吃多了，到常要怄我，我所以把他換了登春班的繡芳。繡芳出師，就得了八千弔，人人知道的。如今這琴言比繡芳又強了幾倍。師老爺求你對公子說，長慶如今就剩這一個好徒弟，要靠他一輩子過活。其餘幾個小孩子，都是不中用的，倒陪錢做衣服。一月內陪了三五天酒，還要生出事來。」聘才正要回言，葉茂林笑迷迷，拈著鬍子講道：「老慶，事情是好商量的。華公子行事，難道你不知道？人家要巴結進去也難，他來找你，就是你的造化，如中了意，不要說你一輩子，就兩輩子也不難。將來你也可進府，巴結個執事，賞個十幾品的官銜，好不體面，不強如吃這戲飯麼？」聘才道：「喳！葉先生的話講得痛快。你想見一面就賞這許多金子，若認真要他進去，難道倒苦你不成？總叫你夠過一輩子就是了。橫豎將來總要出師的，早出師自然就多些，遲出師也就少了。況十四五歲的孩子，也拿不穩不變，一二年發身的時候，要變壞也就變了，又將如何呢？你不是白丟了幾千銀子了。我勸你細細想一想，你有什麼話總好商量，斷不叫你受委屈就是了。」長慶一面聽，一面吃了十幾口煙，坐起來道：「話也說得是，再商量罷。我也要問問他願不願。」聘才笑道：「老慶，明人不講暗話。你那琴言的脾氣我全知道，除了徐老爺，還有那個人喜歡他？他又肯應酬那一個？若再把徐老爺得罪了…」說到此冷笑一聲，又道：「那時你還想靠他一輩子？他只好靠你一輩子了，難道你在家裡，倒不曉得他從前為什麼病？他就為著梅少爺，大家講得來。陪酒時有梅少爺就喜歡，沒有梅少爺就煩惱，一說就哭，人人厭他，你真不知道？不過你不肯講，自然顧著自己徒弟的體面，講出來也不好聽。他若要靠梅少爺發跡，那就要公雞生蛋了。你細細想想，我這話還是好話，還是不好話？」長慶原嫌琴言性情不好，不過要增身價。如今被聘才說著了真病，也不能辯，便道：「這孩子的性子呢，卻也倔強，你能既知道，你就是盞玻璃燈了。但是一句話，無論他怎樣，我總靠著他。若叫我算不來，事情是不幹的。」葉茂林道：「你儘管放心，這位師老爺，最體量人，辦事最周到的。」便扯了長慶到窗前，低低的說道：「你開個價兒，好等魏師爺回去說。」長慶一想華公子是個出名的冤大頭，要多少就是多少，總然講不出口要一萬銀子，但是五六千總可以要得出來的，便對葉茂林道：「你知道他半年的工夫，就掙了一萬多，你算起五年的賬，叫我也難講，橫豎請華公子斟酌就是了。」葉茂林即說與聘才，聘才搖搖頭道：「這話難講，一個男孩子，要賣上萬銀子，又不是出奇寶貝，據我看來，四五千是可以的。」茂林道：「也就是個數兒。別的相公出師，至多也不過三四千吊錢，核起來已兩倍有餘了。」長慶只是搖頭，半晌說道：「若如此講，這是斷不能遵命的。況且他進來才半年，無論錢多錢少，我心上實在捨不得他，我本是不願叫他出去的。」說著把手擦起眼睛，裝做哭了。聘才暗想道：「這東西狡猾已極，怎麼開出這個大身價來，叫我怎樣對華公子講。他雖不疑心，旁人必疑我從中作弊了。這個混帳東西，不拿大話壓他，必是講不成的。」便裝起怒容，站了起來道：「很好，很好！等你去發大財罷，我倒有心照應你，你倒不懂好歹。不要歇幾天，你自己送上門來，那就一錢不值了。」說罷，即氣忿忿的走出去。

　　葉茂林目視長慶，長慶見他生氣，便陪著笑道：「師老爺不要動氣，請坐，再商量。」聘才道：「商量什麼？我也沒有這麼大工夫講這些空頭話。葉先生你坐坐罷，我要走了。」說罷一徑出來，葉茂林跟在後頭，拉住了聘才，聘才低低的說道：「我在六合館等你。」故意灑脫手，頭也不回，上車去了。長慶要送也來不及，只得邀了茂林，再進屋子。茂林道：「他一怒去了，你有話可以對我直講。這華公子是得罪不得的，魏師爺進府，一路混說，必要鬧出事來，那時怎麼好呢？」長慶道：「並不是我不知進退，實在我這棵搖錢樹，捨不得他，我也要問問他願不願，歇兩天再給你信。求你先替我說兩句好話，回復他，成不成再說罷。」葉茂林聽得口風不甚鬆動，也只好上車去了。辭了出來，找到了聘才，將長慶的話一字不隱，全說了。聘才無可奈何，只得回去叫林珊枝回了，說沒有找著長慶，遲日再去。不知琴言禍福如何，再聽下回分解。

Here is the translated text from Chinese to English:

When Young Master Hua arrived at the residence, it was already some time after lanterns were lit. After sitting briefly in the main room, Madam Hua inquired about the scenery at Yi Garden. Young Master Hua briefly described it, then had two maids carry lanterns and led him to the Star Lattice Bedroom. Under the lantern light, he saw ten maids, all dressed in white silk gowns, their hair done up in Ma Gu buns at the back with long braids trailing, each wearing a jasmine flower at the front. Their trousers were green silk with floral trim, revealing just three inches of red lotus shoes. Upon seeing the young master enter, they all stood to the sides, smiling radiantly. Young Master Hua looked them over and asked, “Why have you all changed your attire today?” One of them replied, “Today, Madam went to the family temple to offer incense at the Guanyin Pavilion and ordered us to change into these clothes to accompany her.” Young Master Hua sat down, and each of the ten ‘Pearls’, all around fifteen or sixteen years old and quite similar in appearance, did not vary much in height. Mingzhu first brought a cup of iced plum soup; Zhangzhu held a goose feather fan, gently fanning him. Zhenzhu helped the young master remove his boots and put on cloud-stepping shoes. Hezhu helped him change into a light gauze garment, with everyone standing to the sides. Baozhu asked, “Have you dined yet, or should I ask the kitchen to prepare something?” Young Master Hua replied, “I’ve had quite a bit to drink today and feel rather thirsty. After midnight, prepare the anti-wind porridge according to the recipe I mentioned the other day, mix it with those floral and fruit powders, and cook it over a gentle fire, ensuring no copper vessels are used. Make it yourself, don’t let that old woman handle it; it gets messy. In this peak summer weather, use less of the windproof and mint dew, but add more rose dew, fragrant rice dew, lotus dew, and osmanthus dew. Divide the poria, lotus seed, and bird’s nest powders into halves according to the list.” After Baozhu acknowledged, she and Huazhu went to prepare the ingredients, fetched a bowl of fragrant rice, and a bottle of snow water. They didn’t go to the kitchen but instead, under the eaves of an octagonal glass pavilion outside the young master’s bedroom, lit a brass stove and started simmering the mixture with a silver ladle. Huazhu also crouched beside, pulling a long red silk ribbon, half lying on the ground, and said, “Today, you seem drunk, just staring at us. One could start laughing without reason.” Baozhu responded, “I heard from Madam yesterday that she plans to take you in by autumn.” Huazhu spat out, “She should take you first, you’re a head-turner and a flatterer, and might not even last till autumn!” Baozhu pushed Huazhu, causing her to fall and nearly knock over the ladle as she scrambled back up and grabbed Baozhu by the shoulders, trying to push him down, both breaking into laughter.

Then, Aizhu came out with a red gauze lamp, saying, “It’s almost time for the night watch, and they still need to call Lin Shanzhi in!” Baozhu asked, “What do they need Lin Shanzhi for?” Aizhu replied, “How would I know? Must be something important.” Aizhu, wearing wooden-soled bow shoes, hurriedly made a clattering sound. She reached the side gate and spoke to the managing old woman, who then sought the gatekeeper, finally going to the guard room to find Lin Shanzhi. Shanzhi, who was enjoying the cool in the courtyard with two young servants fanning him, had to put on a long robe, tie his sash, light a small corner lamp, and follow the gatekeeper inside, stopping near the octagonal glass pavilion where he saw Aizhu and greeted her, asking, “What does the young master need?”

Aizhu lifted the red gauze lamp onto Shanzhi’s face, gave a laugh, and said, “Your face looks flushed from drinking; you’re surely going to face a challenge.” Shanzhi laughed, “When have I been drinking? It’s your lantern that’s red, reflecting on people’s faces, and you say I’m drunk.” Aizhu also chuckled and led Shanzhi slowly into the inner room, where they heard the young master joking with the maids. Aizhu entered first and announced, “Shanzhi is here

!” The young master then called him over. Shanzhi stood by the window, seeing the young master sitting cross-legged on the Drunkard’s Bed, surrounded by four Pearls. Upon seeing Shanzhi, Young Master Hua said, “Please ask Wei Master to come to the Evergreen Abode; I have something to say from this side.” Shanzhi replied, “It’s already past midnight, the eastern garden gate is locked, and so is the main gate. If it’s not urgent, please wait until morning. Besides, opening two or three gates to get someone from the eastern garden at this hour, it would nearly be the second watch, and the masters might be resting.” Knowing that finding Wei Pin was not urgent and likely just about today’s opera, Shanzhi stalled. Young Master Hua thought for a moment, realizing it wasn’t urgent, and agreed, “Since the gates are locked, tomorrow will not be too late.” After a pause, he added to Shanzhi, “That Baozhu’s acting, it’s my first encounter, and unexpectedly delightful. Why don’t they ever come to the estate?”

Shanzhi replied, “They always come early on new moon and full moon days, but the gatekeepers, thinking you are not up yet, stop them from coming in. People from the troupe come to pay respects, but their names aren’t registered. As for that Qinyin, his master had brought him here before, but he never entered.” Young Master Hua asked, “Whose disciple is Qinyin?” Shanzhi answered, “He’s a disciple of Changqing.” The young master said, “Changqing, isn’t that your master’s name too?” Shanzhi confirmed, “Yes, I was originally with the Lianjin Troupe, later transferred to Dengchun.” The young master inquired, “Why did you move to Dengchun?” Shanzhi explained, “Changqing has a bad temper. After I offended him, he transferred me to replace Xiangfang in Dengchun. Xiangfang had just completed his apprenticeship and bought Qinyin, not more than half a year ago.”

The young master said, “What do you think of this qin, Shan Zhi?” Shan Zhi did not speak. Master Hua asked again, and Shan Zhi replied, “It is indeed fine, and also favored by Elder Xu Er, who I heard does not entertain outside guests.” Master Hua said, “What Elder Xu Er cherishes is Yuan Baozhu, not him.” Shan Zhi said, “I’ve heard that Elder Xu Er loves him nearly as much as Yuan Baozhu. Also, it’s said that Elder Xu Er has already spent several thousand silver on him.” Master Hua fell silent, and after a while, he said, “The other day, I heard Master Wei mention that Qin Yan is quite excellent, but I only saw him today. There’s a Young Master Mei who is very close to him, while Xu Er merely pretends.” Shan Zhi said, “I’m not aware of the finer details; I also only met Qin Yan today.” Master Hua then asked, “You come from within the household; who do you think performed better in today’s opera, ‘Searching for the Dream’?” After thinking for a moment, Shan Zhi replied, “In terms of acting, one must look at the expression and demeanor. These two people look quite similar, but if we’re talking about the performance, Baozhu sings more proficiently. Qin Yan was somewhat unripe in the first act, but slightly better in the second.” Master Hua nodded and said, “That’s because he’s just learning; Baozhu has been singing for two or three years, so naturally, he’s very polished. In my view, in terms of appearance, Qin Yan has the edge; he seems to have a celestial air about him, as if he is different from others.” Shan Zhi lowered her head and remained silent.

While Zhu Zhang was fanning, watching the young master and Shan Zhi talk, her mind wandered and she accidentally dropped her fan, which fell to the ground. Mingzhu laughed softly, and Zhu Zhang, blushing, hurriedly picked it up. Master Hua laughed and said, “Haven’t you ever listened to an opera that you lose your heart to it? Tomorrow, I’ll invite that troupe to perform for a day; it will be a treat for everyone.” Aizhu quipped, “What good troupe? Is it even better than ours at home?” Master Hua smiled and said, “There are ten of you; you could play the male roles, and they could play the female roles, combining into one performance, then you would know their good points.” Hearing this, Aizhu and the others blushed, lowered their heads, and said, “We don’t know how to combine roles; if you want a combined performance, there’s the Baling troupe.” Master Hua laughed and said, “You’ll learn. Female actors are quite common.” Shan Zhi also smiled, stood for a while longer, and seeing that the young master had nothing more to say, she too left, seeing three or four others still gathered around the stove. Shan Zhi said a few words and left. On this side, the fragrant porridge was ready, and several homemade snacks were brought to the young master. After cooling off for a while, Master Hua went to sleep, and each of the ten pearls returned to their rooms.

The next morning, Master Hua was still groggy from the wine and felt weak; he woke up late. It was not until the hour of si that he got up, washed his face, and had the maids comb his hair and dress him. Madam Hua, fearing that the alcohol would harm him, had a maid bring him a cup of ginseng soup, which he drank. Just then, Baozhu came in and reported, “Shan Zhi is outside asking if you want her to invite Master Wei tonight or this morning?” Master Hua hesitated for a moment and said, “Tell her to invite Master Wei to the Liqing Hermitage for breakfast.” Baozhu agreed and left. Master Hua then went to the main room where Madam Hua, already dressed, was attended by maids standing on both sides. Seeing his wife’s lightly brushed eyebrows and lightly applied makeup, her hair neatly styled in high buns, he thought she bore a resemblance to Su Huifang, and sat down to chat casually, opting to have breakfast in her room. He talked about the opera they had watched the day before, praising the Baling troupe as incomparable, and also complimented his wife’s beauty, likening her to Huifang. Madam Hua listened but felt somewhat displeased, yet she said nothing. The couple were generally harmonious and loving. Even though Master Hua was fond of luxury, he was not lecherous.

Madam Hua had

several times suggested taking Flower Pearl and Baozhu into the family, but the young master always refused, saying, “Once they become concubines, the fun is gone. It’s better to let them serve for a few years, then find a few young and beautiful mates for them; it’s a very meritorious thing. Furthermore, if a wife is ordinary, one naturally turns to concubines. But since you are so beautiful, although the concubines are good, they cannot compare. Like wildflowers, they might seem peerlessly charming when viewed alone, but when placed beside peonies, they either emulate the neighboring girl or try to imitate the lady, only adding to their shyness.” Madam Hua was very pleased to hear this, so no matter how extravagantly or lavishly Master Hua behaved, she never suspected him of any wrongdoing. Just like the ten pearls, who were always in a group, there was never any jealousy. And even figures like Lin Shanzhi and Feng Zipei, though they might appear suspicious, actually had no real involvement; this was simply their nature, unlike Xi Shi and others who focused entirely on such matters.

Speaking of Master Hua, after having lunch in his wife’s room and chatting and laughing until midday, he forgot that Wei Pintcai was waiting for him at the Liqing Hermitage. Lin Shanzhi had gone to invite Wei Pintcai, who had been up for a long time and was about to have breakfast when he suddenly heard that Master Hua was inviting him for an early meal at the Liqing Hermitage. Delighted as if he had received an imperial summons, he hurriedly put on boots and a new outfit, grabbed a fan, and strutted out with Shan Zhi from the garden, displaying all due reverence along the way, alternately calling her “Old Shan” or “brother,” brushing shoulders and backs, until they reached the Liqing Hermitage. Because of his summons, he did not pause to admire the garden scenery, heading straight into the Hermitage. There, he saw four young attendants sitting under the eaves who stood up when they saw Wei Pintcai. Shan Zhi asked, “Have you heard if the master will be coming out?” The attendants replied, “No movement; we don’t know if he will come out or not.” Shan Zhi said, “Master Wei, please sit for a while; I’ll go and inquire.” After she left, Wei Pintcai carefully observed the luxurious decor of the room, which was beyond description, even more exquisite than the Western Flower Hall. The room’s windows, railings, and screen doors were all delicately carved with landscapes, and the figures were intricately crafted from precious stones, resembling jade pillars and jade beams. This was Wei Pintcai’s first eye-opening experience. He waited for an hour, but the young master still did not appear. The attendants served tea several times, washing Wei Pintcai’s guts clean and making his stomach gurgle like a hungry owl, so he had no choice but to sit and wait patiently.

Lin Shanzhi was waiting outside Hongxuan, chatting idly with the ten-zhu maids and unable to go up to call for him. Zengzhu said, “I heard earlier in the main room that the master and madam were having a meal and chatting lively, I’m afraid they won’t come out.” Shanzhi said, “What should we do? We invited Master Wei here to the Liucingshe early in the morning, and now it’s been over an hour. I’m getting hungry. Have you had breakfast?” Mingzhu said, “We ate earlier, there are some leftovers, you can eat them if you don’t mind, who knows when he will come out!” Shanzhi replied, “Nice of you to offer, I’m probably not even worthy of your leftovers. If you’re willing to share, why would I mind?” Aizhu said, “Smooth talker, you look hungry.” Then she took Shanzhi to a room. It was summer, so there was no need for warm dishes, and a variety of vegetarian and non-vegetarian dishes were available. After eating, Shanzhi wiped her hands and sat down to joke with the maids, still not seeing Young Master Hua come out. As the time approached midday, Shanzhi said, “What to do, will he come out or not? It’s making people wait. Sister Ai, could you please go and tell him that Master Wei is still waiting in Liucingshe?” Aizhu replied, “I don’t know what to say, you go if you have something to say.” Shanzhi pleaded, “Sister, if I could go in myself, would I ask you?” After another delay, Aizhu, playing hard to get, finally sent Hezhu in. Half an hour later, they heard footsteps; it was the young master coming out. Apparently, Young Master Hua and Madam Hua were enjoying their conversation, and suddenly feeling tired, he lay down on his wife’s bed for a while, and no one dared to disturb him until he woke up.

Just as Hezhu came to ask, Young Master Hua remembered the morning appointment, already late, and it was time for dinner. He then left through a side door, which was just a courtyard away from the Liucingshe. Shanzhi hurriedly went to greet him; Pincai quickly stepped out to the window. Young Master Hua had arrived, and Pincai invited him in. Young Master Hua grabbed his hand and said, “I had intended to meet you this morning for a chat, but I had too much to drink yesterday and overslept, making you wait. Have you had breakfast?” Pincai could only say he had. However, Shanzhi, seeing that Pincai had been hungry for half a day, couldn’t bear it and said, “Master has been here since the morning and probably hasn’t had breakfast!” Young Master Hua then reproached Shanzhi, saying, “What are you all doing that you can’t even take care of meals?” Shanzhi replied, “I too have been here since the morning, waiting inside.” Young Master Hua then ordered snacks to be prepared quickly, and Shanzhi ran off. Soon, eight exquisite snacks were brought in and arranged on a kang table. Young Master Hua then allowed Pincai to eat, recalling yesterday’s performance and discussing a dream-seeking song with Pincai and mentioning Qi and Bao.

“I actually put a lot of effort into assembling eight performers, hoping to outshine the others, but who knew it would be the other way around. Have you seen their play?” Pincai, sensing the mood, agreed, saying, “I have seen it. If you want to surpass them, it’s not difficult. Good flowers aren’t plentiful; just pick the best few to buy, and that will suffice.” He thought to himself, “He’s actually interested in these items from Qin Yan, not knowing that his heart is set on Mei Yuxiang, probably not even considering you.” And he thought, “This Qin Yan might just be opportunistic, hence the disdain. Once in this residence, things are likely to change. Whether or not they change, once inside, you shouldn’t expect to see Yuxiang’s face again in this lifetime.” He thought further, “Qin Yan’s peculiar temper, Young Master Hua doesn’t know yet. If it persists, he will surely grow weary. Let me bring him in to suffer for a couple of years, that would satisfy me.” He then said, “Why not just buy Baozhu and Qin Yan? Match them with the eight here, and you have ten, wouldn’t that be better than the other troupe?”

Young Master Hua said, “I’ve heard that both are beloved by Duxiang, it wouldn’t be right to take them away.” Pincai replied, “

Duxiang loves Baozhu, not really Qin Yan. If you truly like him, I know him well and often look after him. His master, named Changqing, loves money most. If he hears you’re interested, he’ll certainly try to please and bring him over.” Young Master Hua hesitated, troubled by Xu Ziyun and also because bringing in Qin Yan would only make nine, as Baozhu was definitely not for sale, thus he hesitated. Pincai explained repeatedly and persuasively until he convinced Young Master Hua, saying, “You might as well go tomorrow to see if it’s feasible. If they’re unwilling, then let it be. Even if you buy them, you’re still one step behind Duxiang.” This was Young Master Hua’s competitive nature, as though he feared being accused of poaching Duxiang’s ideas. Then, he had dinner with Pincai, who embellished Qin Yan’s artistic talents, making it seem like adding flowers to brocade. He also recommended Qi Guan, and they parted late at night.

After breakfast tomorrow, Pincai will take Si’er in a large saddle cart and leave the city to meet with Ye Maolin. Maolin then rides with Pincai to visit Changqing. They encounter Zhang Zhongyu on the way, and both halt their carts. Maolin steps aside, waiting for Pincai to start the conversation. Zhongyu asks about Pincai, who mentions the task entrusted to him by Young Master Hua. Zhongyu comments, “No wonder he was so joyful the day before yesterday, giving away more than a hundred gold pieces and his own jade pendant to Qin Yan and Bao Zhu.”

As he speaks, he leans close to Pincai’s ear to whisper more, which Ye Maolin cannot hear clearly. All he sees is Pincai nodding and saying, “I have my reasons, and once he’s involved, can he still dominate?” After discussing a few other matters, everyone departs separately.

Upon reaching the door of Qin Yan, Ye Maolin alights first, followed by Pincai into the house. Fortunately, Changqing is home and invites them in. Changqing, upon seeing Pincai and since Ye Maolin is with him, assumes he’s not someone of concern and greets him casually. Maolin introduces, “This is Master Wei, a respected elder from the Hua residence, who is very close to the young master. We’ve heard much about you and have come to visit. There is also another matter we need to discuss.” Upon hearing this, Changqing immediately becomes very attentive, praising Master Wei repeatedly, recognizing Pincai as a clever and articulate person, and responding eagerly, “Young Master Hua has been most gracious to me, and I also have two apprentices in his residence. His kindness is immense and indescribable.” After having some tea and more conversation, Changqing brings out a smoking lamp and invites Pincai and Maolin to relax. Maolin declines, suggesting, “I don’t partake, but you should keep Master Wei company, it’s only proper.” Pincai adds, “I am a novice and don’t know how to smoke.” Changqing prepares a hit, which he passes to Pincai. After trying, Pincai passes back the smoking pipe, stating, “I’m inexperienced and won’t reciprocate.” Pincai then asks about Qin Yan’s recent circumstances. Changqing replies, “The child is well and bright. Just the other day, he performed at Elder Xu’s garden, and Young Master Gui from the east awarded him ten golden sycees, totaling over fourteen taels, worth about seven hundred diao money. Elder Xu also gifted him many items. The young master even gave him his own pouch clasp, which is yellow with a hint of red. I’m not knowledgeable about it, but when I asked Sha Huizi from Degu Studio, he valued it at two hundred diao. If you could see, it’s not merely the child’s ability to ingratiate himself that has endeared him to others.”

After this exchange, Changqing offers another hit. Pincai takes it and says, “Today, I’m here to discuss this matter with you. Yesterday, our employer saw his performance in ‘Seeking Dreams’ and was incredibly impressed, praising it all day. He wishes to have him enter the residence, but I wonder if you are willing to part with him?”

Hearing this, Changqing pauses to think and replies, “Master, it’s not that I’m ungrateful for the honor, but the child is rather pitiful. He only arrived in the capital last October. I bought him, and he learned quickly, with a good appearance. He’s nearly as famous as Hui Fang and Bao Zhu, almost surpassing them. Can you imagine—“

Since last December, it’s only been seven months since he came into the scene, and that’s not to mention just how much money Master Xu has spent.” As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and said, “I’ve spent about this much. Even with my large leeway for spending, it disappears as soon as it comes. You see, my family has over twenty members, big and small, and now we all depend on him. I won’t hide it from you, Master Teacher, if he were to be taken into the mansion, it would be good for him but tough on me. Moreover, he is only fifteen years old, and it will be another five years before he graduates. I’m afraid he won’t earn tens of thousands of silver pieces for me. How could I bear to let him go? He’s not like Lin Shan Zhi, who had a bad temperament and ate too many fried dough cakes in the past, and often upset me. That’s why I replaced him with Xiu Fang in the spring class. When Xiu Fang graduated, he made 8,000 taels, which everyone knows about. Now, this Qin Yan is several times better than Xiu Fang. Master Teacher, I beg you to tell the young master that Chang Qing only has this good disciple left, and he needs him to make a living for a lifetime. The other young children are useless, only good for spending money on clothes. This month alone, we spent three to five days on banquets and still managed to cause trouble.” As Pi Cai was about to respond, Ye Mao Lin, with a sly smile and twirling his beard, said, “Old Qing, this is something we can discuss. Don’t you know how Young Master Hua acts? It’s hard for others to curry favor with him, but he came to you, which is your good fortune. If things go as he wishes, it’s not just a lifetime but two lifetimes that wouldn’t be difficult. In the future, you could even join the mansion, curry favor with a steward, and be rewarded with an official rank of at least the tenth grade, which would be far more respectable than relying on this opera rice, wouldn’t it?” Pi Cai said, “Wow! Mr. Ye speaks so frankly. Just think, he gives so much gold just for a meeting; if he really wanted him to join, would it really be a hardship for you? Just make sure you have enough for a lifetime. After all, he will eventually graduate, and the sooner he does, the more he earns; the later, the less. Besides, a child of fourteen or fifteen is not stable and may change for the worse in a year or two when he comes of age. If he turns bad, then what? Wouldn’t you have just lost thousands of silvers for nothing? I advise you to think it over carefully; whatever you decide, we can discuss and make sure you aren’t treated unfairly.” As Chang Qing listened, he smoked over a dozen puffs, sat up, and said, “You’re right, let’s discuss this further. I also need to ask if he’s willing.” Pi Cai laughed and said, “Old Qing, let’s be frank. I know all about Qin Yan’s temper. Besides Master Xu, who else likes him? Who else is he willing to deal with? If you offend Master Xu again…” He paused to sneer, then continued, “Then you still think you can rely on him for a lifetime? He’ll only be able to rely on you for a lifetime. Don’t you know what he used to be sick from at home? It was all because of Young Master Mei. Everyone gets along when Young Master Mei is around; without him, he’s troubled and starts crying, and everyone dislikes him. You really don’t know? But you refuse to speak out, naturally wanting to protect your disciple’s dignity, and it wouldn’t sound nice to say it out loud. If he wants to make his fortune relying on Young Master Mei, that would be like a rooster laying eggs. Think about it, is what I’m saying good or bad?” Chang Qing originally disliked Qin Yan’s bad temperament, but only wanted to increase his price. Now that Pi Cai pointed out the real issue, he couldn’t argue and said, “This kid is indeed stubborn, and since you already know, you are like a glass lantern. But one thing is for sure, no matter what, I rely on him. If I can’t count on him, I won’t deal with it.” Ye Mao Lin said, “You can rest assured, this Master Teacher understands people best and handles affairs most thoroughly.” He then pulled Chang Qing to the window and whispered, “Name your price, so I can tell Master Wei when he returns.” Chang Qing thought that since Young Master Hua was famously easy to trick, he could ask for as much as he wanted, and although he couldn’t bring himself

to ask for ten thousand silvers outright, five or six thousand should be doable. He said to Ye Mao Lin, “You know he’s made over ten thousand in just half a year, you calculate five years of earnings, it’s hard for me to say, just let Young Master Hua decide.” Ye Mao Lin then relayed this to Pi Cai, who shook his head and said, “It’s hard to say; a boy sold for tens of thousands of silvers isn’t some rare treasure. From what I see, four or five thousand is possible.” Mao Lin said, “That’s just a number. Other young masters graduating at most make three or four thousand taels, which is already more than double.” Chang Qing just shook his head and after a while said, “If that’s the case, I definitely cannot comply. Besides, he’s only been here for half a year, no matter how much money, I really can’t bear to let him go. I actually don’t want to send him away.” As he spoke, he wiped his eyes, pretending to cry. Pi Cai thought to himself, “This guy is extremely cunning, how can he start with such a high price, how can I explain this to Young Master Hua. Even though he might not suspect, others definitely will think I’m cheating. This damn thing, I have to press him with big words, otherwise, we can’t agree.” He then put on an angry face, stood up, and said, “Fine, fine! You go and make your fortune then, I actually had the intention to help you, but you don’t appreciate it. Don’t rest for a few days, come knocking on my door, and then you’ll be worthless.” After saying this, he angrily walked out.

Ye Mao Lin watched Chang Qing, and seeing him upset, he joined in with a smile, “Master Teacher, please don’t be angry, sit down, let’s discuss further.” Pi Cai said, “Discuss what? I don’t have that much time to talk about these empty words. Mr. Ye, you sit, I must go.” After saying this, he walked out, with Ye Mao Lin following behind. He caught up with Pi Cai, who whispered lowly, “I’ll wait for you at Liu He Pavilion.” He then briskly shook off his hand, didn’t look back, and left in a carriage. Chang Qing wanted to send him off but couldn’t catch up in time, so he invited Mao Lin back inside. Mao Lin said, “He’s gone in anger, you can speak frankly to me. Young Master Hua is not someone to offend lightly, Master Wei entering the mansion, talking incoherently along the way, is bound to cause trouble, what will you do then?” Chang Qing replied, “It’s not that I don’t know when to advance or retreat, I really can’t bear to part with this money tree, I also need to ask if he’s willing, let’s rest for a couple of days and then I’ll send you a message. Please speak well on my behalf first, whether it works out or not, we’ll see.” Ye Mao Lin, sensing that Chang Qing was not easily swayed, had no choice but to leave in the carriage. He said goodbye and found Pi Cai, telling him everything Chang Qing said without omitting a word. Pi Cai, feeling helpless, had to go back and send Lin Shan Zhi back, saying he hadn’t found Chang Qing and would go again another day. As for Qin Yan’s fate, that remains to be seen in the next installment.

　　話說聘才從長慶處回來，聽其口風狡猾，似要萬金身價。

　　欲想個法子收拾他，叫他總不安神，自然就進府來。聘才沒有別法，找了張仲雨一次，也沒有見著。打算仍叫趕車的及三小等去鬧，但要耽擱幾天才好，不然恐被他們看出來。華公子是一時高興，況且他的聲色，享用不盡，自然也不專於一人身上。

　　這回書卻要另敘一人。前回書中是耳聞其事，今日必須親見其人。你道是誰？就是那奚十一。在長蘆鹽務裡躲了一月，恰值來了一幫洋船，他家是個洋商，又舊有首尾，便匯了兩萬銀子，又搭湊了五千銀子的洋貨，就重新闊起來。況木桶已壞，事情也就冷了。即便回京，仍舊一味的混鬧。

　　這奚十一既是個大家子弟，難道就沒有個名氏？他的官名叫做奚正紳，那些人將十一叫慣了。嶺南人的口頭話，十一兩字是個土字，因又叫他奚老土。此人初進京來，尚有一口廣東話，不甚清楚，此刻漸漸說起官話來了。他卻與兩個人往來，且係相好，一個是張仲雨，一個是潘其觀。張仲雨是慣向熱鬧場中走動，帳局子裡逢迎，看見奚十一這樣浪花浪費，打聽得他家的底子，便已結交得很熟。及奚十一銀子用完，要拉賬的時節，仲雨即向潘三銀號內，替他借了一萬，本是九扣，仲雨又扣了一千上腰，奚十一實得八千，但要用時，只得依了。如今有了銀子，就先還了這票借項，到京來一無所事，只與仲雨、潘三天天吃酒看戲。這三個人本是一流的，所以愈交愈密。況潘三也是愛坐車的，講到旱道上滋味，奚十一便當他是個知心朋友。試將奚、潘二人比較起來，還是潘三好些，雖然生得可厭，但其賦性疲軟，一來膽小，二來老婆利害，三來是個財主，防人訛他，所以心雖極淫，膽卻極小，凡事不敢任性，此還算他的好處。若那奚十一，仗恃有財有勢，竟是無法無天，人家起他個混名，叫做煙燻太歲，又有許多幫閒助惡的人，自然無所忌憚。且心上存著一個主意：在京耽擱不過一年半載，選到了，就要出京，不鬧個淋漓盡致，也叫人看不起，不像個公子官兒。近來因等選，倒先請了一個刑錢朋友，是王通政薦的，每年修金一千二百兩，已請到寓裡同住，且先做起篾片來。你道此人是誰？就是那位坐糞車的姬先生，見奚十一到班不遠，且是個直隸州，若得個美缺，一二年就可發財；又知他是個大手筆，不過糊塗公子，官將來怕不是替我做的，便去求孫亮功轉托王文輝，竟是一說就妥。真是物以類聚，又是個愛淘毛廁的，臭味相投。進門住了幾天，看出東家脾氣，便要巴結，已將巴英官送他用了幾回，奚十一心上極為暢快。那巴英官伺候過大老爺，在師爺面前，越發驕縱起來。況又得了幾件新衣，裱糊好了，覺得更加光彩。姬亮軒每到情急求他，竟是勉強應酬，不是那從前服貼光景。

　　閒話休煩。一日張仲雨在奚十一寓所吃早飯，賓主三人叫了兩個相公。仲雨是個貪財不貪色的，這些相公面上都是假應酬，不在裡頭講究，而奚、姬兩位，則捨此別無所好，奚十一更是下作，一飯之間，也要進去兩次。從前還只一個，如今又添了巴英官，更比春蘭巴結的好。巴英官肌膚雖黑，卻光亮滑澤，得個油字訣，所以愛的人最多，姬亮軒醉後也曾對人講過。

　　是日飲酒之間，奚十一叫春蘭進去了一回，出來坐了一坐；又叫巴英官進去了。仲雨不知其故，只道有事，便與亮軒講些閒話。這兩個相公，一個是蓉官，一個是春林，皆是奚十一常叫的。蓉官對著春林做眼色，春林笑了一笑。亮軒也做眉做眼的，仲雨偶然看見，卻不曉得什麼，也不便問。蓉官忽問仲雨道：「你能有個相好姓魏的，他初到京時，我就認識他，卻不見得怎樣。前日我在富三爺家見他，體面得了不得，大鞍子熱車，跟班亦騎上馬。他如今做了什麼官了？」仲雨道：「尚未得官，在華公府裡當師爺，發了財，自然就闊了。」亮軒道：「我聽得人說，華公府富貴無比，除了皇帝就算他家，是真的麼？」

　　仲雨笑道：「這也是外頭的議論。若說華府裡，田地甚多，我聽得有四十幾個莊頭，一年論租，就抵得一府分的錢漕，自然也算個極豪富的人家了。」亮軒點點頭：「我們東家也常提起，說華公子是他的世叔，華公爺是我老東家提臺老大人的老師。有這麼一個好世交，我們東家竟不拉攏。小弟是常勸他去走走。東家說，這是從前在軍營保舉的老師，那時華公子還小，說起來也未必知道，所以不肯去。就是現在那位徐中堂，做兩廣總督的，也是老師在軍營同拜的，如今只有二少爺在京裡。我前日在街上看見他，坐著輛飛沿後擋車，有七八匹馬跟著，相貌很體面，我看他將來也要做督撫的。我們東家也是不肯去，不知道什麼脾氣。」仲雨笑道：「徐二爺原是個頂闊的闊人，他與華公子真是一對。前日我為你東家，在他面前求了多少情，出了多少力，他還不曉得，我也沒告訴他。論理，你東家應該重重謝我呢。」亮軒忙問何事？仲雨笑道：「久後便知，此事也不必說了。」只見奚十一出來，趿著雙細草網涼鞋，穿條三缸青香雲紗褲，披著件野雞葛汗衫，背後巴英官拿著柄黑漆描金鬼子扇，笑嘻嘻一輕一重的亂撲出來。亮軒出席相迎，仲雨也照應了。奚十一坐下，仲雨道：「你今日有什麼事這麼忙？」

　　奚十一笑了笑，方說道：「有點小事都清理了。」便道：「我方才失陪你們，乾幾杯罷。」仲雨道：「喝得多了。」奚十一道：「好話，快再乾兩杯，我們豁幾拳罷。」仲雨道：「也好。」奚十一就與仲雨、亮軒、蓉官、春林豁了十拳，起初還叫得清，後來便叫出怪聲。廣東人豁拳是最難聽的，像叫些殺狗殺鴨的字音。

　　豁完了拳，講些閒話，仲雨忽然問奚十一道：「如今有個頂好的相公叫琴言，在秋水堂住，他的師傅叫長慶，你曾見過麼？」奚十一道：「沒曾見，聽是聽得說過，是好的。」仲雨正要話時，蓉官道：「好什麼？只得兩三齣戲。你叫他陪酒，終席不說話。要他斟鍾酒，是沒有的事。」春林道：「好沉架子，到他家去看他，倒是從不會客的。就是從前的王吉慶、李春芳，如今紅字號的袁寶珠、蘇蕙芳，也沒有這麼大架子。要他中意的，才陪著坐一坐；不中意的，簡直的不理，賞他東西謝也不謝一聲，也沒有見他給人請安。」奚十一道：「這麼樣的相公，沒有遇見我。若遇見我時，他要這樣起來，我就罵這婊子養的，他能咬掉我的卵子？」仲雨冷笑道：「別說你這奚老土，就是你那兩位老世叔，是有名的大公子，尚且不能難為他，倒常受他的氣。若教你去，准還不能進他的屋，休要想見他。」亮軒道：「那裡有這話？我不信。豈有東家這樣闊人，還不來巴結，難道他不喜歡銀錢的？」仲雨道：「別人你拿錢，可以熏他；這小東西，錢倒熏不動的。」奚十一道：「豈有此理，你不要盡講海話。你看我去，包管他必出來，還待得我好。」

　　蓉官道：「未必。或者出來見一見，就算高情了。要待你好斷不能。我見他待人沒有好過，就是見那幾位大人們，也是冷冷的。倒是他兩個師弟天福、天壽會應酬，相貌又不好，人也不喜歡他。他師傅曹長慶，也是個古怪脾氣，就是一門只愛錢，錢到了手，又不睬人了。」奚十一聽了這些話，心上著實不信，對仲雨道：「你停一停，同我去看看，到底怎樣？」仲雨道：「別處都去，他那裡我不去，況前日我還罵了他。」眾人吃了飯，又坐了一回，仲雨告辭去了。兩個相公又鬧了好一回方去。

　　奚十一過了夜，明日早飯後，想起仲雨所說的琴言這麼利害，到底不信，必要去試試。過癮之後，同了姬亮軒，帶了春蘭、巴英官，自己換了件新紗衫子，坐了車，叫春蘭、巴英官同跨了車沿，亮軒另僱一個車，到秋水堂來。

　　這邊琴言正在悲悲楚楚的時候，前日長慶見聘才生氣走了，雖托葉茂林為他婉言，總不見茂林回信，心上有些狐疑。又想起五月間，有兩個人鬧來，送了四吊錢，陪了多少禮方去，聽得傳說是華公府的車夫。昨日聽得聘才口風利害，似乎必要來的，便十分擔著擔子，進來與琴言商量。琴言自那日從怡園回後，直到今日總是啼哭，自己也不曉得為著什麼，一味的悲苦，倒像有什麼大事的，心中七上八下：一來為華公子賞識了他，將來必叫他進府唱戲，那時府裡多少人，怎生應酬得來；二來每逢熱鬧之場獨獨不見庾香，故此越想越覺傷心，倒不料得聘才即來，說要買他。

　　長慶進來，見了琴言啼哭，不知為著何事，便安慰他兩句，就說起聘才來說的話，去的光景，要尋事生端，叫你唱不成戲的意思，我不知你心內如何。若進去了，快活倒是快活的，不過是一世奴才，永作華府家人了。琴言聽了，不由得放聲大哭起來。長慶沒了主意，又安慰他。琴言帶哭說道：「師傅，多承你能收了我做徒弟，教養了半年，我心上自然感恩，所以忍耐，又活了兩個月。如今師傅既不要我，我也不到別處去，省得師傅為難。總之我沒有了，師傅也就安穩了。」說了又哭，長慶也連連的歎氣道：「不是這麼講，我原捨不得你去，不過與你商量，恐怕逆了他們的意，鬧些是非出來，大家受苦。他如今又不是白要你進去，他許下我幾千銀子。我是算不來的，覺得這個買賣有些折本，所以主意不定。若是進去，在你倒是極好的日子，只是苦了我了。」琴言道：「師傅要銀子也還容易，我在這裡一年，也替師傅掙了好些錢。設使我進去了，也就歇了，難道還能弄些錢出來？就是師傅少錢，也不必生這個念頭，還是不賣我的好，還能夠養得師傅三年兩載。」長慶道：「我主意原和你一樣，就是其中有好些難處。你如今倒別顧我，只要你自己想，自己定了主意才好，也不必哭了。我是有事要出門，偏偏天福、天壽又進戲園去了。你若氣悶，不如去請素蘭來與你頑頑，他今日不下園子，你們是講得來的。」一面說，就走出來了，叫人去請素蘭即便過來。

　　剛走到裡面，這邊奚十一已到門，春蘭、英官下來，進去問了，回說不在家。奚十一聽了，先有一分怒氣，自己也就下來，剛剛走進了門，姬亮軒尚在門外，只見一人笑嘻嘻的上前說道：「老爺是找那一個的？若是找相公們的，沒有一個在屋裡。」說罷，便迎面站住，也不說個請字。奚十一見了就有了三分氣。正要開口，倒是春蘭先說道：「呀！這是奚大老爺，無論相公在家不在家，總請大老爺進去，怎麼門口就擋住了？」

　　那人才退了兩步，說：「請大老爺進屋子裡喝茶。」即開了二門，奚十一同亮軒進內，走過了庭心，上了客廳，卻是三間：

　　東邊隔去了一間，算客房。對面兩間，一邊是門房，一邊空著。

　　當下兩人就進去房內坐了。英官、春蘭即在外間坐下。那人送了兩鍾茶上來，有些認得春蘭，問了來歷，進去告知長慶。 　　長慶道：「已經回說不在家，也就不必應酬他了。」又想道：「這姓奚的，雖聽得他是個冤大頭，但是個沒味的人，多少相公上了他的當，沒處伸冤，琴言是斷乎講不來的。不然叫天福、天壽回來，或者有些甜頭，也未可知。一面即打發人到戲園去叫，一面自己穿了衣裳、鞋襪出來，款待奚十一。

　　且說陸素蘭來，見了琴言問道：「何事？」只見琴言又是嬌啼滿面，歪倒在炕上。素蘭安慰道：「你又怎麼，你師傅請我來有何話說？」琴言道：「我今番真要死了，不比從前還可捱得下去。」素蘭忙問何事，琴言就把長慶的話述了一遍。素蘭也覺吃驚，發怔了半天，方問道：「你師傅的意思怎樣？」琴言道：「師傅也沒有主意，似乎兩難，只有我死了，便了結了。」素蘭素：「你開口就說死，事情須細細的商量。況現在並沒有鬧事，又沒人逼你，且緩緩的想個法兒。」琴言道：「有什麼法想？你忘了他們有個魏聘才，肯赦我這條命麼？只有一句，倒是瑤卿害了我了。」素蘭道：「怎麼說是瑤卿害你？」琴言又淌了些淚，不言語，素蘭疑心，連聲的問，琴言歎了口氣道：「若使大年初六那一天，瑤卿去唱了那齣《驚夢》，我便不上臺，也就乾乾淨淨，直到如今沒什麼丟不開的事。偏要我去當災替死，害得人半年以來，心上沒有一刻快樂。前日招此非災枉禍出來，仍係那齣《尋夢》斷送了我，偏與瑤卿合唱。他若寫意些，我也不經意了。若叫他當場壓下我來，又叫我沒臉，所以我不得不用心，偏又惹出這件事來。豈不是始終是瑤卿害的？」素蘭道：「我看華公子這個人，倒也沒有什麼不好，我也沒有見他糟蹋過人。你若心上沒有牽掛的事，倒可以去混幾年，或者倒有些好處，也不可知。就是不能會見庾香的苦了。」琴言道：「就算華公子是個好人，難道魏聘才就不教壞他麼？」

　　素蘭道：「你們若合了式，魏聘才那種東西，非特不能欺你，且要巴結你呢！但我有一句話，你倒不要怪我：譬如我們這班人與人相好，原是要論心的，但也不好太過。譬如度香、庾香兩人，待你的情分是一樣的。不過，庾香專在你身上，不肯移情於人，所以你就為這上頭，也就專為他，不肯移動一步，是講究專致的工夫了。但是庾香比不得別人，他年紀小，沒有慣常出來，一切都不甚便當。假使他們太太曉得了，還要教訓他，不准他出來；若訪出你們相好，還要歸怨於你，這是一層。你心上只管有庾香，臉上不要教人看破了，人就要怪你，說人是一樣的待他，他是兩樣的待人，他到底與庾香是那一種交情呢，這是兩層。此刻不怪你者，就是度香照常相待。你常常衝撞他，久而久之，要心冷的。你少了度香，也固然於你無損，你的師傅就不好了。此刻有度香供給他，他自然不叫你再找人。如果度香淡泊起來，他必要在你身上找還他那些錢。你想天下人，還有如度香這麼樣待人麼？那時你受盡了氣苦，只怕比進了華公府還苦呢，這是三層。到那個時候，庾香能救你還好，若依舊束手無策，不過將些眼淚給你，將些疾病報你，你兩人仍是隔開，依然空想。叫你一身在外，如驢兒推磨；一心在內，如道士煉丹，你受得受不得？那時只怕真要死了，這是四層。你若進去了，或者仍可出來，也不定的。我聽得華公子，最喜成人之美。若打聽你們兩人，有這樣至死不變的交情，倒因此成全作合起來也不可知。即或不然，你歇幾天，也可告個假出來，到我這裡，去請庾香來會一會，倒可無拘束。你心上若當他與奚十一、潘三一流人，我可以替他出結：斷不至此。依我這麼想，是進去的為妙。」

　　這一席話，說得徹底澄清，一絲不障，就是個極糊塗的人，也能明白，豈有夙慧如琴言，尚不能領悟，便也點點頭道：「我並不是料不著這些事，我為著情在此時，事尚在日後，故重情而略事，行吾心之所安，以待苦樂之自來。如到極處，則捐生以報，成我之情，一無顧忌。」

　　素蘭道：「殺身圖報，難道我輩做不出來？但也要看什麼事。你為庾香捐軀，是為什麼？問你，你自己也就說不出；你死了也不算什麼忠臣烈士，節婦義夫。明白人還說你可憐，是一個情癡，糊塗人便說你是個呆子。甚至於胡猜到另有他故。且庾香到你死後，他不能不看破了。他上有父母，要報答的；自己有功名，要奮勵的；且未娶妻生子，後嗣是要接續的，如何肯能為你捐軀？那時他倒想開了，一痛之後，反倒哈哈一笑，說：『罷了！罷了！鏡花水月，到眼皆空。』只是可惜了你，到陰司，仍是孤孤單單，盼不到他，一樣的悲苦，無人可訴，你還能唱《陽告》嗎？再要死時，就難再活了。」

　　說到此處，自己笑起來，琴言也就笑了，叫道：「蘭哥，蘭哥！我真佩服你，你這些見解從何處得來？」素蘭忽要走動，問道：「後面那小院子，可解手麼？」琴言道：「有毛廁，倒還乾淨。」素蘭就開了房後一扇小門，上了毛房。只聽得叩門之聲，見院子內東基角上有一小後門，叩得亂響，即問道：「是那個？」外面應道：「我是對門王蘭保，叫我送西瓜來與琴言的。」琴言聽了，叫人開了門。那人挑著四個西瓜進來，說道：「蘭保說，這瓜好，送給你的。我從著後門進來，省了半里路。」琴言叫人封了二百錢給他，回去道謝，又問蘭保在家，那人道在家，仍往後門去了。素蘭解手畢，琴言即開了一個瓜，兩人吃時，甚是甜美。正吃得好，忽聽得外面喧嚷之聲，急叫人出去看時，那人去了一回，慌慌張張跑進來，說：「了不得了，那姓奚的鬧得潑反盈天，你師傅被你打倒了。」尚未說完，唬得琴言、素蘭魂不在身。素蘭道：「快關了房門，叫外面拿鎖鎖了。」兩人開了後門，走到王蘭保家去了。

　　且說長慶出來見了奚十一，請了個安，舉眼看他，相貌魁梧，身材高大，滿臉的煙氣，似有怒容。那一個是個獐頭鼠目，短小身材。又見兩個俊俏跟班，一個認得是春蘭，就請客房坐下。奚十一道：「我姓奚，想來你也知道，不用我說。我聽得你這裡有個琴言，特來會會他，快些叫他出來。」長慶陪笑道：「琴言偏偏不在家，進城去了。」

　　奚十一聽了，皺皺眉說道：「天天不進城，偏今日進城。沒有的話，快叫出來，為什麼要躲著不見人？躲別人也罷了，難道你不打聽打聽，我是躲得過的麼？你不要發昏。」長慶看勢頭不好，像是有意來的，便一面陪笑支吾，一面打算個搪塞他的法子，只得把大帽子，且壓他一壓，且看怎樣。便滿面堆著笑道：「不瞞大老爺說，我們班裡近日串了幾出新戲，前在怡園演了一個月，才上臺。前日華公子即在徐老爺處見了，就把他們叫了進府，唱了兩天了，還要三天才得唱完。琴言的戲又多，華公子又喜歡他。若是別處，就可以叫回來，惟有這個府裡，小的們是不敢去的。大老爺或與公子有交情，倒可以打發管家拿個貼子，去要了出來。如果合老爺的意，就將他留著使喚都使得。小的久聞大老爺的威名，幾次想請駕過來頑頑，恐怕貴人不踏賤地，又因沒有伺候過，所以不敢冒昧。大老爺倒不要疑心。若要躲著不見人，這又圖什麼呢。不要說大老爺，就是中等人，也沒有不出來的。」

　　說到此，便近奚十一身邊。將扇子扇著，又笑嘻嘻的道：「請寬寬衫子，如要炕上躺躺，小的倒有老泥煙。」奚十一見他如此小心，氣也消了，發作不出來；且聞留他吃煙，正投其所好，便道：「既然真不在家，也就罷了。不是我自己誇口，大概通京城相公，也沒有一個不曉得我的。你若懂竅，過兩天領他來見見我。就是華公子，我們也是世交，你對他說，是我叫他，他也不好意思不放回的。」說罷，便解開了兩個扣了。長慶替他脫了衫子，折好了，交與春蘭，即請他到吃煙去處，亮軒也隨了進去。

　　奚十一的法寶是隨身帶的，春蘭便從一個口袋中，一樣一樣的拿出來，擺在炕上。長慶陪了，給他燒了幾口，心上又起了壞主意，陪著笑道：「小的還有兩個徒弟：「一個叫天福，一個叫天壽，今日先叫他們伺候，遲日再叫琴言到府上來，不知大老爺可肯賞臉？」奚十一既吹動了煙，即懶得起來。又想他如此慇懃，便也點點頭，說：「叫來看看。」長慶著人叫了天福、天壽回來，走進炕邊。奚十一舉目看時：一個是圓臉，一個是尖臉，眉目也還清艉潔白。一樣的湖色羅衫，粉底小靴。

　　請過了安，又見亮軒。長慶叫他們來陪著燒煙，自己抽空走了。

　　天福就在奚十一對面躺下，天壽坐在炕沿上。亮軒拖張凳子近著炕邊，看他們吃煙，春蘭、巴英官在房門口簾子邊望著。只見天壽爬在奚十一身上，看他手上的翡翠鐲子，天福也斜著身子，隔著燈盤拉了奚十一的手，兩人同看。亮軒也來炕上躺了，兩個相公就在炕沿輪流燒煙。天福挨了奚十一，天壽靠了姬亮軒，兩邊唧唧噥噥的講話。亮軒不顧天熱，就把天壽摟在懷裡，門口巴英官見了咳嗽一聲，托的一口痰，吐進房內。亮軒見了，拿扇子扇了兩扇，說道：「好熱。」奚十一把一條腿壓在天福身上，一口煙，一人半口的吹。

　　春蘭、巴英官看不入眼，便走出去，各處閒逛。走到裡面，看見些堂客們，知係長慶的家眷。又見東邊一個小門半掩著，二人便推開進去，見靜悄悄的，有株大梅樹。上面三間屋子，東邊的窗心糊的綠紗，裡面下了捲簾。二人一步步的走到窗前，從窗縫裡張時，見牀上坐著兩個絕色的相公：「一個坐著不言語，一個低低說話，春蘭卻都認得。」

　　只見素蘭忽然回頭，看見窗縫裡有個影子，便問：「是誰？」那兩個噗哧的一笑，跑了出來。素蘭要出來看時，琴言道：「看他做什麼，自然是福、壽這兩個頑皮了。」素蘭終不放心，也因前日嚇怕了，叫人關上門，別叫人進來。春蘭對巴英官道：「他們說琴官不在家，在牀上坐的不是嗎？」巴英官道：「那個呢？」春蘭道：「是素蘭。待我們與老爺說了，好不依他。」於是二人又到房門口，見他們還擠在一處，聽得奚十一道：「琴言到底幾時回來？」天福正要回言，春蘭即說道：「他們哄老爺的，琴言現在裡頭，同著素蘭坐在牀上說話，還說在城裡唱戲呢？」奚十一聽了心如火發，便跳起身就走出來，天福、天壽兩邊拉住，奚十一摔手，兩個都跌倒了，問春蘭道：「你見琴言在那裡？」春蘭道：「在後面，有個小門進去。「奚十一十分大怒，不管好歹，直闖進去。長慶業已聽見，忙忙的從內迎將出來，劈面撞著，即陪笑問道：「大老爺要往那去？裡面都是內眷住的。」奚十一嚷道：「我不看你的婆娘。「說了又要走，長慶已知漏了風，琴言守門的人已經看見，便進內報信去了。這邊長慶如何擋得住？被奚十一一扌叉，踉踉蹌蹌跌倒了。

　　奚十一走進院子，只見下了窗子，就戳破窗心，望了一望，不見其人，便轉到中間，見房門鎖著，便要鑰匙開門。長慶趕來說道：「這是我的親戚姓伍的住的，鑰匙他帶出去了，房裡也沒有什麼看頭。」奚十一欲要打進去，又似躊躇，春蘭道：「小的親眼看見，還有英官同見的，如今必躲在牀底下了。」長慶道：「青天白日你見了鬼了。」春蘭道：「我倒沒有見鬼，你盡說鬼話。」奚十一怒氣沖天，忍耐不住，兩三腳踢開了門進去，團團一看，春蘭把帳子揭起，牀下也看了，只不見人。

　　奚十一見房後有重小門開著，走去一望，院子裡有個後門虛掩著，就知從這門出去了，便氣得不可開交，先把琴言牀帳扯下，順手將桌子一翻，零星物件，打得滿地。長應見了心中甚怒，又不敢發作。想要分辯兩句，不防奚十一一把揪住，連刷了五個嘴巴。長慶氣極欲要動手，自己力不能敵，紅著半邊臉，高聲說道：「我的祖太爺，你放手咱們外面講。你受了誰的賺，憑空來吵鬧，我雖吃了戲飯，也沒有見無緣無故的打上門來，我們到街上去講理。」奚十一也不答話，抓住了長慶，走到外面，把他又摔了一交。姬亮軒忙上前，作好作歹，連忙勸開，長慶家裡人也來勸住。奚十一坐了，長慶爬起來，氣得目瞪口呆，只是發喘。亮軒見此光景，忙把衫子與奚十一穿上，死命勸了出去。奚十一一面走，一面罵道：「今日被你們躲過了，明日再來搜你這龜窩，叫我搜著了，就打爛你這娘賣□的。你就拿他藏在你婆娘海裡，我也會掏出來。」亮軒竭力的勸，方把奚十一拉出了門。上了車，還罵了幾聲，亮軒也上了車隨去，那天福、天壽，不知躲到那裡去了。

　　長慶受了這一場打罵，不敢哼一聲，關上門，即叫人到蘭保處找回琴言，素蘭連蘭保也送了過來。大家說起這奚十一一味凶蠻，真是可怕，只怕其中又有人調唆出來，日後還不肯干休。一個魏聘才冤仇未解，又添出個奚十一來，如何是好？說得長慶更無主意，越發害怕，琴言只是哭泣。蘭保道：「我有一個好主意，只勸得玉儂依了，倒是妥當的。你們明天就送他到華公府，他府裡要賞你身價，你萬不可要，只說恐孩子不懂規矩，有伺候不到之處，叫他權且進來，伺候兩月看看，好不好再說。譬如有事，你原可以去請個假，叫他出來幾天。華公子見他不能出來唱戲，自然必有賞賜，那時你就有財有勢，閒人也不敢上門了。進去後，即或不合使喚，仍舊打發出來，可不原是一樣？你若先要身價，且爭多嫌少惱了他，也是不好的。進去了，死死活活都是他府裡的人了。」話未說完，素蘭先就拍手叫妙，又道：「好主意，曹老闆你聽不聽？」蘭保這一席話，說得個個豁然開朗，就是琴言見了今日的光景，也無可奈何，只得依了。長慶心服口服，自不必說，是晚即移到素蘭家裡。明日奚十一果然又來，各處搜尋不見，猶惡狠狠的而去。

　　未知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Here’s the English translation, preserving every detail as per your request:

The story continues with Piancai returning from Changqing’s place. Perceiving a cunning tone in Changqing’s speech, it seemed he valued himself highly, possibly at a price of ten thousand gold pieces.

Piancai wanted to devise a way to unsettle him, making him anxious and naturally, he would come into the mansion. Without any other strategies, Piancai once tried to meet with Zhang Zhongyu but failed. He planned to stir up trouble again by sending the coachman and Sanxiao, but decided to delay it for a few days to avoid arousing suspicion. Young Master Hua was merely enjoying the moment; moreover, with his indulgence in pleasures never fully satisfied, his attentions were not devoted solely to one person.

This segment introduces another character not mentioned before. Previously, we only heard of him, but today we must meet him in person. Who might that be? It is Xi Shi. Having hidden in the Changlu Salt Administration for a month, just as a group of foreign ships arrived, his family, being foreign merchants with old connections, managed to pool together twenty thousand silver pieces, along with an additional five thousand in foreign goods, and thus regained their wealth. With the barrel broken, the issue had cooled down. He then returned to the capital, continuing to live disruptively as usual.

Xi Shi, a scion of a prominent family, surely had a formal name, didn’t he? His official name was Xi Zhengshen, but he was commonly referred to as Xi Eleven. In Lingnan, where he was from, “eleven” is a colloquial term, and thus he was also called Xi Laotu (Old Xi). Initially, when he arrived in the capital, he still spoke with a heavy Cantonese accent, which gradually became clearer as he started speaking Mandarin. He kept company mainly with two people, Zhang Zhongyu and Pan Qi Guan, with whom he got along well. Zhang Zhongyu was used to bustling environments and was skilled in managing accounts; seeing Xi Eleven splurge without care, Zhang quickly became familiar with Xi’s family background. When Xi Eleven’s money ran out and he needed to borrow more, Zhongyu facilitated a loan of ten thousand from Pan San’s silver office, taking a commission of one thousand himself, leaving Xi Eleven with eight thousand. Now with money in hand, he first repaid his debts and came to the capital without any specific duties, spending his days drinking and watching plays with Zhongyu and Pan San. These three were well-matched, and their friendship deepened. Pan San loved traveling by carriage and talked about the joys of travel on land; thus, Xi Eleven regarded him as a confidant. Comparing Pan and Xi, Pan was somewhat preferable; though annoying in appearance, his nature was feeble. He was timid, his wife was formidable, and as a wealthy man wary of being swindled, he was extremely cautious despite his lascivious desires. Xi Eleven, on the other hand, relying on his wealth and power, was lawless. His infamous nickname was “Smoky Tai Sui,” surrounded by many who would abet his misdeeds, and thus he acted without fear. He had a plan: stay in the capital no more than a year or two, get appointed to an office, and then leave. He wouldn’t make a scene unless it made him look less than a noble official. Lately, while waiting for an appointment, he had already invited a friend from the punishment department, recommended by Wang Tongzheng, who he paid annually twelve hundred taels to share his residence and start a small enterprise. Who was this person? It was Mr. Ji, the manure cart driver, who, noticing that Xi Eleven wasn’t far from promotion and coming from the same province, hoped to secure a good position within a year or two. Knowing Xi’s generous spending habits and seeing him as a naive noble, Ji didn’t expect to be working for him in the future and thus sought Sun Lianggong’s help to ask Wang Wenhui for a favor, which was readily granted. True to the saying “Birds of a feather flock together,” both were fond of exploiting opportunities, a perfect match in unsavory ways. After living with Xi for a few days, Ji figured out his host’s temperament and began to ingratiate himself, even managing to please him by giving him a few gifts from Officer Ba Ying, whom Xi greatly enjoyed. Ba Ying, having served a high official before, became increasingly arrogant in front of the family’s advisors, feeling more prestigious in his new clothes. When Ji desperately needed him, he would reluctantly socialize, a stark contrast to his previously accommodating behavior.

Let’s put aside these minor stories. One morning, while Xi Eleven was having breakfast at his residence with three guests, Zhang Zhongyu called for two courtiers. Unlike Zhongyu,

who was greedy for money but not for flesh, these courtiers were just superficially polite and not genuinely interested in deeper relationships, whereas Xi and Ji had no other interests but indulgence. Xi Eleven, particularly debase, would leave the table twice during a meal. Previously, only one courtier was involved, but now Ba Ying, even more eager to please than Chunlan, had joined. Although Ba Ying had dark skin, it was shiny and smooth, earning him the most affection due to his “oily” charm, as Ji drunkenly told others.

That day, during a drinking session, Xi Eleven called Chunlan away once and then sat back down before sending for Ba Ying. Unaware of the reason, Zhongyu thought it was some urgent matter and chatted idly with Liangxuan. The two courtiers, Rongguan and Chunlin, who were often called by Xi Eleven, exchanged glances and smiled. Liangxuan also made expressive gestures, and Zhongyu, catching a glimpse, was puzzled but refrained from asking. Suddenly, Rongguan asked Zhongyu, “Do you have a friend with the surname Wei? I recognized him when he first arrived in the capital, but I haven’t seen much of him lately. The other day I saw him at Fu Sanye’s place, looking quite distinguished with a big saddle and a heated carriage, and he even had attendants riding horses. What position does he hold now?” Zhongyu replied, “He hasn’t received an official position yet; he’s working as an advisor in Master Hua’s mansion and has become quite prosperous.” Liangxuan added, “I’ve heard people say that the wealth of the Hua family mansion is unmatched, second only to the emperor’s. Is that true?”

Zhongyu laughed, “That’s just gossip from outsiders. Speaking of the Hua family, they own a lot of land—over forty estates—and their annual rent alone is equivalent to the financial allocations of an entire mansion, which indeed makes them extremely wealthy.” Liangxuan nodded, “Our master often mentions that Young Master Hua is his uncle by generation, and Lord Hua was the old teacher of my former master. With such a significant connection, it’s strange our master doesn’t seek closer ties. I often advise him to visit. My master says that Lord Hua was his teacher back in the military camp, and back then Young Master Hua was still a child, probably not even aware of it, so he’s reluctant to visit. Even the current Governor of Guangdong and Guangxi, Xu Zhongtang, was a fellow disciple in the military camp. Now, only his second son is in the capital. I saw him the other day in a carriage with a fly screen and several horses following him, looking very dignified. I think he’ll be appointed as a governor or protector soon. Our master is also hesitant to visit him, and I don’t understand his temperament.” Zhongyu chuckled, “Young Master Xu is indeed a very wealthy man, and he and Young Master Hua are well matched. The other day, I spoke highly of your master to him, put in a lot of effort, and he doesn’t even know it; I haven’t told him yet. Logically, your master should thank me profoundly.” Liangxuan eagerly asked what it was about. Zhongyu just smiled, “You’ll find out later; no need to talk about it now.” Just then, Xi Eleven came out, wearing a pair of fine mesh sandals, a pair of blue musk silk pants, and a wild chicken kudzu sweatshirt, with Ba Ying following behind, carrying a black lacquer gold-decorated foreign fan, smiling and playfully emerging from the room. Liangxuan stood to greet him, and Zhongyu responded accordingly. Xi Eleven sat down, and Zhongyu asked, “What kept you so busy today?”

Xi Eleven smiled and replied, “Just took care of some small matters.” Then he said, “I was just accompanying you; let’s have a few more drinks.” Zhongyu responded, “I’ve had enough already.” Xi Eleven insisted, “Come on, let’s have two more and play a few rounds of punches.” Zhongyu agreed, “Alright.” Xi Eleven then played ten rounds of punches with Zhongyu, Liangxuan, Rongguan, and Chunlin. Initially, they called out clearly, but later their calls turned into strange sounds. Punching in Cantonese is the most unpleasant to listen to, sounding like the yelling involved in slaughtering dogs or ducks.

After finishing their round of boxing, they chatted idly when Zhong Yu suddenly asked Xi Eleven, “There’s a top-notch gentleman named Qin Yan living at Autumn Water Hall; his master is named Chang Qing. Have you ever seen him?” Xi Eleven replied, “I haven’t met him, but I have heard of him, and he’s reputed to be quite good.” Just as Zhong Yu was about to speak, Rong Guan interjected, “Good at what? He knows only two or three plays. If you invite him to drink, he won’t speak throughout the meal. Asking him to pour wine is out of the question.” Chun Lin added, “He puts on quite an air. When you visit his home, he doesn’t entertain guests at all. Even Wang Jiqing and Li Chunfang from the past, or current celebrities like Yuan Baozhu and Su Huifang, don’t act so high and mighty. He only socializes with those he likes; if he dislikes someone, he utterly ignores them. He doesn’t even thank you when you give him gifts, nor does he ever greet anyone.” Xi Eleven said, “I’ve never met such a gentleman. If I were to meet him and he behaved that way, would I curse him as a son of a bitch, and would he dare to bite off my balls?” Zhong Yu sneered, “Don’t brag, Xi the bumpkin. Even your two renowned ‘uncles’ who are well-known gentlemen can’t trouble him and often endure his arrogance. If you tried to visit him, you probably wouldn’t even make it inside his door, let alone meet him.” Liang Xuan argued, “How can that be? I don’t believe it. Could a wealthy host like him not seek to ingratiate himself with others? Doesn’t he like money?” Zhong Yu responded, “Others might be swayed by money, but this young fellow isn’t moved by it.” Xi Eleven retorted, “That’s nonsense, don’t just make wild claims. Watch me go there; I guarantee he will come out and treat me well.”

Rong Guan said, “Maybe not. Even if he comes out to meet you, that would be considered generous. He can’t possibly treat you well. I’ve seen how he treats people; it’s never pleasant, even when meeting important guests, he’s always cold. His two junior brothers, Tian Fu and Tian Shou, are better at socializing despite not being good-looking, and people don’t like them either. Their master, Cao Changqing, also has a peculiar temperament; he only loves money. Once he gets the money, he stops paying attention to people.” After hearing this, Xi Eleven genuinely couldn’t believe it and said to Zhong Yu, “Hold on, come with me and let’s see for ourselves what he’s like.” Zhong Yu replied, “I’ll go anywhere but there; besides, I cursed him the other day.” After dinner, everyone sat for a while longer before Zhong Yu took his leave. The two gentlemen continued their ruckus for a while before departing.

The next day, after breakfast, Xi Eleven remembered what Zhong Yu had said about Qin Yan and couldn’t believe it, deciding he must see for himself. After getting ready, he took Ji Liang Xuan, Chun Lan, and Ba Ying Guan with him. Changing into a new silk shirt, he rode in a carriage, with Chun Lan and Ba Ying Guan riding alongside him, while Liang Xuan hired another carriage to go to Autumn Water Hall.

Meanwhile, Qin Yan was in a sorrowful mood; just the day before, Chang Qing had left angrily after seeing an engagement, and despite Ye Maolin trying to soothe him with gentle words, he hadn’t replied, leaving Chang Qing somewhat suspicious. He also remembered an incident in May when two people had caused a disturbance, delivering four strings of coins and many gifts before leaving, supposedly the coachmen from the Duke Hua’s residence. Hearing about the engagement’s aggressive terms, he was very apprehensive and went to discuss with Qin Yan. Since returning from Yi Garden, Qin Yan had been crying constantly until now, not even knowing why, just feeling deeply sorrowful, as if something significant was bothering him. He worried first about the Duke’s son, who had shown appreciation and would likely invite him to perform in the mansion, where he would have to interact with many people; secondly, he missed Yu Xiang, who never appeared at lively events, adding to his heartache. Unexpectedly, the engagement was about to be finalized with plans to buy him.

Chang Qing entered, saw Qin Yan crying, and not knowing the reason, tried to comfort him. He then mentioned the engagement’s demands, which hinted at causing trouble to ensure Qin Yan couldn’t perform. He said, “I don’t know what you’re thinking, but if you go, it might be a life

of ease, but you’d be a servant in the Duke’s household forever.” Qin Yan, overwhelmed, began to sob loudly. Chang Qing, at a loss, tried to console him again. Qin Yan, through tears, said, “Master, I am so grateful that you took me in as your disciple and nurtured me for half a year. That’s why I’ve endured and lived on these past two months. Now that you no longer want me, I won’t go elsewhere to avoid troubling you. If I’m gone, you’ll be at peace.” After saying this, he cried again, and Chang Qing repeatedly sighed, “It’s not like that; I really can’t bear to let you go. I’m just discussing this because I fear opposing them might cause trouble for us both. They’re not asking for you for nothing; they’ve promised me thousands of silver. I can’t make sense of it; it feels like a loss-making deal, so I’m undecided. If you go, you’d indeed have better days, but it would be hard on me.” Qin Yan replied, “Master, it’s easy for you to get money; I’ve earned quite a bit for you this year. If I go, I’ll just stop; can I still make money? Even if you’re short on money, you shouldn’t think this way; it’s better not to sell me. I can still support you for a few more years.” Chang Qing said, “I originally thought the same as you, but there are many difficulties. Now, don’t worry about me; just think for yourself and decide what’s best. No need to cry anymore. I have to go out, and unfortunately, Tian Fu and Tian Shou have gone to the theater. If you’re feeling stifled, why not ask Su Lan to come and play with you? He’s not going to the garden today, and you get along well with him.” Saying this, he left and sent someone to invite Su Lan right away.

Just as he stepped inside, Xi Eleven had already arrived at the door. Chun Lan and Ying Guan got off the carriage and inquired within, only to be told that no one was home. Hearing this, Xi Eleven felt a surge of anger and got down from the carriage himself. Just as he was entering, Ji Liang Xuan was still outside when someone cheerfully approached and said, “Sir, whom are you looking for? If it’s the young gentlemen, none of them are in the house.” With that, he stood blocking the way and didn’t even say “please.” Xi Eleven saw this and his anger rose a notch. Just as he was about to speak, Chun Lan preempted him, saying, “Oh! This is the great Lord Xi. Regardless of whether the young gentlemen are home or not, you should invite the great lord inside. Why are you blocking the doorway?”

The man took two steps back and said, “Please come inside for some tea, sir.” He then opened the second door, and Xi Eleven, along with Liang Xuan, entered. They crossed the courtyard and entered the main hall, which was divided into three sections:

On the east side, one room was partitioned off as a guest room. Opposite were two rooms: one served as the gatehouse, and the other was empty.

The two men then entered one of the rooms and sat down. Ying Guan and Chun Lan sat outside. The man brought two cups of tea and, recognizing Chun Lan, asked about their origins before going to inform Chang Qing. Chang Qing said, “Since I’ve already sent word that I am not at home, there’s no need for formalities.” He thought to himself, “Although this Mr. Xi seems to be a naive sort, he is a tasteless person. Many a young master has fallen for his tricks, with no way to seek redress. If only Tian Fu and Tian Shou were here, perhaps there could be some benefit.” He then sent someone to the theater to call for them and dressed himself in preparation to entertain Xi Eleven.

Meanwhile, Lu Su Lan arrived and seeing Qin Yan asked, “What’s the matter?” She saw Qin Yan crying profusely, slumped over on the kang (a traditional Chinese bed). Su Lan comforted her, “What’s wrong now? What did your master say to call me here?” Qin Yan replied, “I really think I’m going to die this time; it’s not like before when I could endure it.” Su Lan urgently asked what was the matter, and Qin Yan recounted Chang Qing’s words. Su Lan was shocked and dazed for a while before asking, “What does your master intend?” Qin Yan said, “My master is at a loss, seeing no way out but my death to resolve this.” Su Lan responded, “You speak of death too readily; the matter must be carefully considered. After all, there is no turmoil now, and no one is pressing you; let’s slowly think of a solution.” Qin Yan said, “What solution can there be? Have you forgotten they have Wei Pin Cai, who would never spare my life? The only thing certain is that Yao Qing has doomed me.” Su Lan asked, “How can you say Yao Qing doomed you?” Qin Yan cried again, remaining silent. Su Lan, growing suspicious, pressed further, and Qin Yan sighed, “If only on the sixth day of the new year, Yao Qing had performed in ‘Startling Dream’, I wouldn’t have gone on stage, and would have remained clear of any mess. It’s her insistence that I perform that disaster of a substitute, causing me half a year of joylessness. The other day, that very play ‘Seeking Dreams’ ruined me, especially since I performed it with Yao Qing. If she had been satisfied, I might have been careless too. But to be humiliated on stage by her, I had no choice but to engage wholeheartedly, which led to this disaster. Isn’t it all Yao Qing’s fault?”

Su Lan said, “I think Mr. Hua is not a bad person; I’ve never seen him mistreat anyone. If you didn’t have these worries, you could mix in for a few years; perhaps there might even be some benefits, who knows. It’s just that you won’t be able to meet Yu Xiang, which is sad.” Qin Yan responded, “Even if Mr. Hua is a good man, could Wei Pin Cai not corrupt him?”

Su Lan replied, “If you were together, Wei Pin Cai wouldn’t just not bully you; he’d probably try to curry favor with you! But let me say this, and don’t be upset with me: in our circle, when people get along, it’s about the heart, but one shouldn’t go too far. Take Du Xiang and Yu Xiang, for example; both treat you the same. However, Yu Xiang focuses solely on you, unwilling to shift his affection, so you, in turn, focus solely on him, not willing to budge—that’s a committed effort. But Yu Xiang is different from others; he’s young, not used to being out, and it’s all rather inconvenient. If their family finds out, they’ll scold him, forbid him from going out; if they discover your relationship, they’ll blame you too. Keep Yu Xiang in your heart but don’t let others see through it. People will fault you, saying you treat everyone the same, but act differently towards him. Right now, no one blames you; Du Xiang treats you as usual. But if you constantly confront him, he might grow cold over time. Losing Du Xiang wouldn’t harm you, but your master would suffer. Right now, with Du Xiang supporting him, he wouldn’t need you to find someone else

. But if Du Xiang becomes indifferent, he’ll surely try to recover his expenses from you. Who else in the world treats people as Du Xiang does? When that time comes, you might suffer more than if you were in Mr. Hua’s house, which is saying something. If at that time, Yu Xiang could save you, that would be great; otherwise, he’ll only offer you tears and report your illness, keeping you both apart, still longing for each other. Imagine yourself, pushing the mill like a donkey on the outside, refining pills like a Taoist on the inside—can you endure that? Then you might truly wish for death, and that’s the fourth level. If you go in, maybe you can still come out; it’s uncertain. I hear Mr. Hua likes to facilitate others’ happiness. If he learns of your undying loyalty, perhaps he’ll help you two come together. Or at least, take a few days off, come to me, and we can invite Yu Xiang to meet without restrictions. If you think of him as just another Xi Eleven or Pan San, I can settle it for him: it won’t come to that. In my view, going in is the wiser choice.”

This thorough discourse, clear and unobstructed, even the most confused person could understand. How could Qin Yan, with her innate wisdom, not grasp it? She nodded and said, “I’m not unaware of these matters. I focus on affection at this moment, with matters to follow later. I prioritize what my heart finds peace in, waiting for joy and sorrow to come naturally. If it comes to the extreme, I will sacrifice my life in expression of my love, without any reservations.”

Su Lan said, “Sacrificing oneself for revenge, can’t we do it? But it also depends on the situation. Why would you sacrifice your life for Yu Xiang? If asked, even you couldn’t explain; and by dying, you wouldn’t be regarded as a loyal or heroic figure, nor as a chaste widow or righteous husband. The discerning would say you’re pitiable, a lovesick fool, while the ignorant might call you an idiot. Some might even wildly guess there’s another reason behind it. Furthermore, after your death, Yu Xiang would see through it all. He has parents to repay, a career to pursue; he hasn’t yet married or had children to continue his lineage—how could he justify sacrificing his life for you? Eventually, he would come to terms with it, and after some pain, he would laugh it off, saying, ‘Enough! Enough! All are mere illusions and void.’ It’s a pity for you, though. In the netherworld, you’d still be utterly alone, unable to see him, suffering the same sorrow, with no one to confide in. Could you still sing ‘Yang Gao’? When it comes time to die again, it would not be easy to live again.”

At this point, she herself laughed, and Qin Yan laughed too, exclaiming, “Brother Lan, Brother Lan! I truly admire you. Where did you gain such insights?” Suddenly, Su Lan wanted to move and asked, “Is there a place to relieve oneself in that small courtyard behind?” Qin Yan replied, “There’s a latrine, and it’s quite clean.” Su Lan then opened a small door at the back of the room and went to the latrine. Just then, there was a knocking sound; seeing a small back door in the northeast corner of the courtyard making noise, she asked, “Who is it?” From outside came the response, “I am Wang Lan Bao from across the street, sent to deliver watermelons to Qin Yan.” Hearing this, Qin Yan had someone open the door. The person brought in four watermelons, saying, “Lan Bao said these are good melons, sent as a gift to you. I entered through the back door, saving half a mile.” Qin Yan had someone give him two hundred coins to take back as thanks and asked if Lan Bao was at home. The man said he was, then returned through the back door. After Su Lan finished in the latrine, Qin Yan opened a melon, and they found it incredibly sweet as they ate. While they were enjoying the melons, suddenly there was a commotion outside; hurriedly sending someone to check, the person returned panicking, saying, “It’s terrible, that Mr. Xi is causing a huge uproar, and your master has been knocked down.” Before finishing, the shock left Qin Yan and Su Lan soulless. Su Lan said, “Quick, close the room door and have someone lock it from the outside.” The two then opened the back door and went to Wang Lan Bao’s house.

Meanwhile, Chang Qing went out to meet Xi Shi Yi, greeted him, and upon looking up at his imposing appearance—tall, sturdy, with a face clouded by smoke and seemingly angry—and another man of small stature with a mean look, he saw two handsome attendants, recognizing one as Chun Lan, and invited them into the guest room. Xi Shi Yi said, “My surname is Xi, and you probably know that without me saying. I’ve heard you have a Qin Yan here; I specifically came to meet him. Call him out quickly.” Chang Qing, smiling apologetically, said, “Unfortunately, Qin Yan is not at home; he went into the city.”

Upon hearing this, Xi Shi Yi frowned and said, “He never goes to the city, but chooses today to do so. If he’s not here, call him out; why hide? You might hide from others, but do you think I can be avoided? Don’t be foolish.” Seeing that things were getting tense and it seemed like Xi had come with a purpose, Chang Qing tried to stall, smiling all the while and thinking of ways to placate him. He said, “Honestly, our troupe recently added several new plays, which we performed at Yi Garden for a month before going on stage. Just the other day, young Master Hua saw them at Master Xu’s and invited them to perform in his mansion. They’ve sung for two days and will need three more to finish. Qin Yan has many parts to play, and young Master Hua likes him. If it were somewhere else, I could call him back, but I dare not do so from that mansion. Perhaps if you have connections with the young master, you could send a steward with a note to request his presence. If it pleases you, you could keep him for your use. I have long heard of your

great reputation and wanted to invite you over for fun, fearing that a nobleman like you wouldn’t step into a lowly place like ours and also because we’ve never served you before, so I didn’t dare to presume. Don’t be suspicious. If I wanted to hide him, what would I gain? Not to mention someone of your stature, even ordinary people would come out.”

With this, he approached Xi Shi Yi, fanning him and chuckling, “Please relax your clothes; if you want to lie down on the heated brick bed, I even have some old clay tobacco for you.” Seeing his careful demeanor, Xi Shi Yi’s anger subsided, unable to erupt; smelling the tobacco, which he liked, he said, “Since he’s truly not at home, let it be. I’m not boasting, but there’s hardly a gentleman in the capital who doesn’t know me. If you understand, bring him to meet me in a few days. Even young Master Hua, our families are old friends; if you tell him I asked for him, he wouldn’t feel good about refusing.” With that, he unfastened a couple of buttons. Chang Qing helped him off with his jacket, folded it neatly, handed it to Chun Lan, and then invited him to the place to smoke, with Liang Xuan following them inside.

Xi Shi Yi’s treasures were always carried with him; Chun Lan took them out one by one from a pocket, setting them on the brick bed. Chang Qing stayed, lighting a few for him, then came up with another bad idea, accompanying it with a smile, “I have two other apprentices: one named Tian Fu, the other Tian Shou. Today I’ll have them serve you; later we’ll call Qin Yan to the mansion. I wonder if that would be acceptable to you?” Since Xi Shi Yi was already enjoying his smoke, he felt too lazy to get up. Thinking about Chang Qing’s earnestness, he nodded, saying, “Call them to see.” Chang Qing then had someone fetch Tian Fu and Tian Shou, who came and stood by the brick bed. Xi Shi Yi looked at them: one with a round face, the other with a pointed face, both with clear and fair features, dressed alike in lake-blue silk robes and small pink boots.

After the security check, Liangxuan reappeared. Changqing called them to join him in smoking, and then he slipped away when he found a moment.

Tianfu lay down across from Xi Shiyi, while Tianshou sat on the edge of the bed. Liangxuan pulled a stool close to the edge of the bed to watch them smoke. Chunlan and Ba Yingguan stood by the curtain at the door, watching. Suddenly, Tianshou climbed onto Xi Shiyi to look at the jade bracelet on his wrist. Tianfu also leaned over, pulling Xi Shiyi’s hand across the lamp plate, and they both looked together. Liangxuan then lay down on the bed too, and the two young lords took turns smoking on the edge of the bed. Tianfu sat next to Xi Shiyi, and Tianshou next to Ji Liangxuan, chatting incessantly on both sides. Despite the heat, Liangxuan embraced Tianshou, and seeing this, Ba Yingguan at the door coughed and spat phlegm into the room. Liangxuan, seeing this, fanned with his fan twice, exclaiming, “It’s so hot.” Xi Shiyi, with one leg over Tianfu, shared a puff of smoke between them.

Chunlan and Ba Yingguan, unable to bear the sight, walked out and strolled around. Inside, they saw some guests, who were relatives of Changqing. They also noticed a half-open door to the east, pushed it open, and entered to find a quiet place with a large plum tree. Three rooms were there, with green gauze pasted on the eastern window and the blinds drawn. Step by step, they approached the window and peeked through a crack, seeing two exceptionally beautiful young lords on the bed, one silent, the other speaking softly, both recognized by Chunlan.

Suddenly, Sulan turned her head, seeing a shadow at the window and asked, “Who’s there?” The two burst out laughing and ran away. When Sulan wanted to check, Qin spoke, “Why bother? It must be the mischievous Tianfu and Tianshou.” Sulan, still uneasy from being frightened the day before, asked someone to close the door to prevent entry. Chunlan told Ba Yingguan, “They say Qin is not home, but isn’t that him sitting on the bed?” Ba Yingguan asked, “Who then?” Chunlan replied, “It’s Sulan. Let’s tell our master, he won’t agree with this.” They returned to the door and saw everyone still crowded together, hearing Xi Shiyi asking, “When exactly is Qin coming back?” As Tianfu was about to reply, Chunlan said, “They are deceiving our master; Qin is inside, sitting on the bed talking with Sulan, claiming he’s in the city for a play.” Hearing this, Xi Shiyi, enraged, jumped up and stormed out, with Tianfu and Tianshou holding him back. Xi Shiyi broke free, causing both to fall. Chunlan pointed out, “I saw Qin through that small door at the back.” Enraged, Xi Shiyi, caring for nothing, stormed in. Changqing, having heard, hurried out to meet him, bumping face-to-face and hastily inquired with a smile, “Where are you headed, my lord? It’s just family living here.” Xi Shiyi shouted, “I’m not here to see your wife,” and pushed past as Changqing realized the news had leaked and the guard at the gate had seen it and went inside to report. Changqing was unable to stop him and was pushed aside by Xi Shiyi, stumbling and falling.

Xi Shiyi entered the courtyard, saw the window, and broke through the paper, looking around but seeing no one. He then turned to the center, saw the door locked, and demanded the keys. Changqing rushed to say, “This is where my relative Mr. Wu lives; he has the keys with him, and there’s nothing worth seeing inside.” Xi Shiyi, hesitant to break in, was assured by Chunlan, who had seen it with his own eyes, that the person must be hiding under the bed. Changqing retorted, “You’ve seen a ghost in broad daylight.” Chunlan replied, “I haven’t seen a ghost, but you’re speaking nonsense.” Enraged, Xi Shiyi kicked open the door and entered, only to lift the curtain and look under the bed, finding no one.

Xi Shiyi saw a back door in the rear open, peeked out, and noticed a gate slightly ajar, realizing the escape route. Furious, he first tore down Qin’s bed curtains, then flipped a table, scattering small items everywhere. Changying, very angry yet unable to protest, tried to speak but was interrupted

as Xi Shiyi slapped him five times. Changqing, overwhelmed and unable to fight back, with half his face red, shouted, “Great ancestor, let’s talk outside. Who has deceived you to come and make trouble here? Although I am involved in the opera, I’ve never seen anyone come to fight without reason; let’s discuss this in the street.” Xi Shiyi, without responding, grabbed Changqing, dragged him outside, and threw him down again. Ji Liangxuan hurriedly intervened, desperately trying to separate them, and Changqing’s family also came to calm things down. Xi Shiyi sat down, Changqing got up, gasping for breath and stunned. Liangxuan, seeing this, quickly dressed Xi Shiyi and earnestly persuaded him to leave. As Xi Shiyi left, still cursing, Liangxuan followed him in the carriage, while Tianfu and Tianshou had disappeared.

After this ordeal, Changqing dared not utter a sound, closed the door, and immediately sent someone to find Qin at Lan Bao’s place, who also sent Sulan. Everyone talked about how Xi Shiyi was brutally ferocious, fearing that someone might be inciting him and he wouldn’t stop in the future. One unresolved grievance with Wei Pin was bad enough, and now Xi Shiyi added to their troubles. This left Changqing even more afraid, with Qin just crying. Lan Bao suggested, “I have a good idea, only if Yu Nong agrees, it would be proper. Send him to Duke Hua’s residence tomorrow. They will offer you a reward, which you should refuse, saying you fear the child might not understand the rules and fail in service, suggesting he be taken in temporarily for two months to see if it suits. If there’s a problem, you can always ask for leave to bring him out for a few days. Seeing he can’t perform, the Duke will naturally reward him, and then you will have both wealth and influence, and no one will dare bother you. Once inside, even if he’s unsuitable, you can still send him back, right? If you demand a reward upfront, arguing over it could annoy him, which is unwise. Once he’s in, he’ll belong to the Duke’s household.” Before he finished, Sulan applauded the plan, and even Qin, seeing today’s events, felt helpless but agreed. Changqing, convinced, moved that night to Sulan’s house. The next day, Xi Shiyi indeed returned, searched everywhere without finding anyone, and left furiously.

What happens next will be told in the next chapter.

　　話說長慶被打之後甚是著急，只得仍去央求葉茂林，同到華公府聘才書房負荊請罪，情願先送進來，分文不要。聘才見他小心陪禮，且說一錢不要，便甚得意，只道他一怒之後，使他愧悔送上門來，應了前日所說的話，便找了珊枝，請公子出來說了，華公子道：「為何不要身價呢？」聘才說：「他的意思恐怕孩子不懂規矩，二來如有錯處，公子厭了，他仍可以領了出去，所以他不敢領價。」公子點了點頭道：「這也使得，明日進來就是了。但既進了我的府，無論領價不領價，外面是不准陪酒唱戲的。」聘才道：「這個自然，長慶能有幾個腦袋，敢作這種事？」華公子又吩咐珊枝：「你對帳房說：每月給長慶二百銀子，叫他按月到府支領。」珊枝答應了，即同聘才出來，見了長慶，一一說明；聘才又作了許多情，長慶喜出望外，叩謝聘才而去。回來與琴言講了。琴言到此光景，自知不能不避。但今日之禍起蕭牆，子玉全然不知，明日進了華府，未卜何日相見，意欲就去別他一別，猶恐見面彼此傷心，耳目又多，諸多未便；欲寫信與他，方寸已亂，萬語千言，無從下筆，只好諄托素蘭轉致。便又想了一會，即將自己常常拭淚的那方羅帕，揀了四味藥另包了，將帕子包好，外面再將紙封了，交與素蘭，托他見了子玉面交。

　　至明日，長慶即把琴言送到華府，公子又細細的打量了一回，心中甚喜，即撥在留青舍伺候。又領他到華夫人處叩見，華夫人見他弱質婷婷，毫無優伶習氣，也說了個「好」字，華公子是更不必說。琴言心上總是惦記子玉，也只好暗中灑淚，背地長吁。過了幾天，見華公子脾氣是正正經經的，沒有什麼歪纏之處，便也略覺放心。惟見了魏聘才，只是息夫人不言的光景，聘才也無可奈何，就要用計收拾他，此時也斷乎不能。

　　且說琴言臨行之際，所留之物托素蘭面交子玉。素蘭打算過幾日，請子玉過來，與他面談衷曲。

　　卻說子玉自五月內與琴言一敘之後，直至今日，並非沒有訪過琴言，但其中有多少錯誤。這一日天氣涼爽，早飯後到素蘭處，先叫雲兒問了在家，素蘭聞知甚喜，忙出迎進。只見房內走出兩人來：子玉看時，認得一個是王蘭保；一個是琪官，因多時不見他，即看了他一看。見他杏臉搓酥，柳眉聳翠，光彩奕奕，嫋娜婷婷，年紀與素蘭彷彿，身量略小些，上前見了。

　　子玉道：「今日實不料香畹處尚有佳客。」蘭保道：「這就是你的小姨子，你們會過親沒有？」子玉道：「這是什麼話？那裡有這個稱呼？」素蘭道：「這個稱呼倒也通。」琪官也不好意思，便道：「靜芳不要取笑。」蘭保道：「這倒也不算取笑，你是玉儂的師弟，可不是他的小姨嗎？」子玉笑道：「豈有此理。」說著遂各坐下。見桌上杯盤狼籍，似吃飯的光景，素蘭叫人收拾了，便親送一碗茶來，問道：「你今日之來甚奇，想必已經知道了。」子玉聽了又是不解，問道：「什麼事已經知道？我卻實在是不知道。」蘭保看著子玉道：「你倒不曉得？已隔了五六天了，就算你不出來，難道也沒有人對你去說的麼？」

　　子玉更覺納悶，卻思不到琴言身上來，說道：「我實在不曉得你們說的是什麼，我是不出大門的，這兩天又沒人到我那裡，如何曉得外面的事？」琪官笑了一笑，素蘭道：「你真不知道，我只得告訴你，你且坐穩了。靜芳、玉豔，你兩個扶住了他，待我再說。」子玉道：「香畹一向直爽，今日何故作這些態度？想來也沒有什麼奇事，故作驚人之語耳。」素蘭又把子玉看了又看，惹得蘭保、琪官皆笑。子玉看他們光景，著實心疑，便道：「香畹，你且說來。」素蘭又怔了一怔道：「說倒有些難說，有件東西給你一看就知道了。」子玉此時直不知什麼事情，只見素蘭從小拜匣內，拿出一個紙包來，像封信是的，簽子上頭又沒有字，包又是方的，接到手內輕飄飄，拿手捏捏，覺鬆鬆的似乎有物。便即撕去封皮，見是一塊白羅，像是帕子，心上益發疑心，即一抖，掉出四個小紙包來。蘭保等亦都走過來看。子玉拆開紙包，攤放桌上，卻是四味藥，又不認得。素蘭便問道：「這是什麼藥？」子玉道：「我不認得。我且問你：給我看是什麼意思？怎麼你又不知道呢？」此時那三人都不言語，只管瞧著那幾包藥，子玉看他們也似不明不白的，心上便越發狐疑，便問素蘭道：「這包東西到底是誰的？你們講得這樣稀奇。」素蘭道：「不是我與你要這包東西，是你眠思夢想的那個人，臨別時留下，囑付我寄與你的，我當是有什麼要緊的東西，不曉得他就將天天所吃的藥包了些。這帕子他想你必認得，叫你睹物懷人的意思。」子玉一聽，心中老大一跳，一面看了看這羅帕，一面想道：「聽他如此說來，難道玉儂有什麼緣故？像是不吉的話。」如此一想更覺一股悲酸，從心裡走到泥丸宮，復轉將下來，竟透出眼鼻之間，已是涕泗淚瀾，忍耐不住，便索索落落的流下淚來。三人看了也一齊歎息。子玉見此光景，更不敢再問，倒像已經明白一樣，就把帕子拭了一拭，想道：「這藥想必臨終的時候吃的了，故寄與我看。」便覺萬箭攢心，手足無措，只得站起來到外間坐下，想要大哭幾聲，但在素蘭這裡究竟不便，只掩泣發怔。素蘭見此光景，倒悔自己孟浪，又想方才的話說得竟像玉儂死了，所以觸起他傷心，即忙出來，對子玉講道：「你且不必著急，還等我說。玉儂沒有怎樣，請進屋內坐下，候我細說。」子玉聽了便著急道：「香畹你有話就直說，別這麼半吞半吐的唬人，到底玉儂怎樣？」便又走到裡間來，蘭保、琪官看著他，也有些淒楚。素蘭道：「你細聽著這五月內的事情。」便一五一十的將魏聘才怎樣的來說，奚十一怎樣來鬧，他與蘭保怎樣的勸，怎樣的出主意，又怎樣的躲避奚十一，又怎樣的送進華府，臨行時怎樣哭泣囑付，又將不受身價並可靠假出來的話，細細的述了一遍，又安慰了幾句。

　　子玉聽了，知琴言尚在人間，心便放了一分，停了一停道：「玉儂此去，也就如出塵離世的一樣。」便又滾下淚來，出了一回神，重把那幾味藥看了又看，只認得一樣是芍藥，其餘皆不認識，因對素蘭道：「玉儂寄這幾味藥，必有深意，但不知是什麼藥，你可叫人拿到藥鋪問明，叫他就寫在包上。」素蘭道：「說的是。」就要叫人，琪官道：「不用，跟我的人就認得，他在藥鋪裡當過伙計。」琪官即叫那人進來，把這四味藥給他認，那人看了，便說道：「這味是牽牛，這是獨活，這是芍藥，這是防己。」琪官拿起筆來寫了，卻想不出意思。素蘭道：「他離開了你，便是獨活了，我懂得這一味。」蘭保道：「防己是防自己的身子，好叫你放心。那兩樣實在想不出來。」子玉含著眼淚道：「玉儂的心事全見於此，這芍藥一名將離，言進了華府是已經離的了。既離了，自然是獨活了。獨活在華府中，難道浮沉俯仰與眾人一樣？自然自己必定小心謹慎，刻刻預防，守身如玉。這牽牛沒有別的解法，必定是七月七日回來，約我來一見，是織女、牽牛相見之期了。」素蘭道：「是極，妙極，你猜的一點不錯，正是這個意思。玉儂的心思，與人不同，他若寫封信與你，猶恐被人看見：且萬苦千愁，也難下筆，倒不如這個意思好。若到七夕，你是必到我這裡來歇一天。我們進去，還要把你今日的情形，講給他聽，也不枉了你這一片苦心。」說說講講，三人殷慇懃勤的安慰，子玉也只好忍耐住了。琪官是與子玉初次盤桓，因見子玉的丰標，十分羨仰，怪不得玉儂心上只有他一人；又看他如此情重，正如新婦須配參軍，只可惜緣分淺薄，會少離多，始信蒼天之磨折人也。

　　又對子玉，把從前魏聘才同船，一路在舟中下作的模樣講了好些。忽又想起奚十一來，復咬牙切齒的罵幾句。素蘭讓子玉吃飯，子玉心緒不佳，便要早回，辭了一徑回去，車上便覺四肢不舒起來。

　　到了家中，見過顏夫人，便到書房躺下，自言自語，忽歎忽泣，如中酒一般。次日即大病起來，心神顛倒，語言無次，一日之內，哭泣數次。初時見有人尚能忍住，後來漸漸的忍不住。見了他萱堂，也自兩淚交流，神昏色沮的的模樣。顏夫人當他著了邪病，延醫調治，甚至求籤問卜，許願祈神，一連十餘日，不見一毫效驗。一日之內有時昏憒，有時清楚，昏憒時糊糊塗涂，不聞不見的光景；清楚時與好人一樣。睡夢中囈語喃喃，有時叫玉儂，有時喚香畹，有時大罵奚十一、魏聘才諸人。顏夫人十分著急，顏仲清、王恂三天兩日常來看視，心中雖是明白，卻也無法可治。二人商量，又不好對顏夫人講，只好婉言解慰而已。顏夫人每聽子玉睡夢之中，必呼玉儂二字，心上便疑心子玉在外有什麼勾當，便當玉儂是個女人，心有說不出的隱情；因又想子玉不常出門，出門必有雲兒隨去。一日便喚雲兒來細細追問，說：「你跟少爺出去，到底在些什麼地方？那玉儂是誰？還是娼妓呢，還是什麼樣的人？」雲兒起初不招，只說：「少爺出門，無非是怡園，及王少爺、史少年幾處，並沒有見個女人。小的如撒了謊，今天就活不過。」顏夫人想道：「好好問他，他必不肯認。」遂命家人拿了板子，吩咐著實與我打著問他。雲兒見要打，只得跪下磕頭說：「實在是有個小旦，名字叫作琴言，少爺常去找他，見了面，兩人也是哭的時候多，笑的時候少。就是五月裡，有一天說是到怡園徐老爺處，也是假的，就同了那個小旦，還有一個也是小旦，在東門外運河裡遊了半天，也是哭了半天。小的在船頭上，別樣話是聽不見的。前日少爺到了那個小旦家裡，那個小旦說起琴言進了什麼華公府裡去了，又把那個小旦給少爺留了一個紙包，小的卻不知道是什麼東西，少爺就在那裡哭起來。他們勸住了，回來就是這個樣子。小的沒有一句謊話。至於別樣的事，少爺是一點沒有的。」顏夫人聽了，十分有氣，便罵雲兒道：「你就該結結實實的打。為什麼不早告訴我，直到要打才講。若不看你還說實話，今日就活活打死。」喝退雲兒，心中便恨起這個兒子來，年紀輕輕的，就如此荒唐。若說為了一個小旦，何至於就害如此大病。越想越氣，欲要教訓他一番，又看他病到如此；且自己也四十歲之外的人，止此一子，今病到如此，即教訓也是無益。萬一因這一番教訓，再添了病，更難治了，莫若待他好了再說。左思右想，便請進李元茂來，問其底細。

　　李元茂道：「小門生沒同出去過，琴言不琴言，我也不得而知。我去年聽見魏老聘常常贊那琴言，世叔就有些留心。到今年正月初六，會館團拜那一天，世叔看了琴言的戲回來，又聽得他們說好，以後的事，小門生實是沒有見聞，要問魏老聘才曉得他們的細底。」顏夫人便叫門上許順，到華府請魏少爺過來有事相商。聘才卻不曉得是這件事，近來與子玉頗覺疏遠，竟有一個多月不來。今聞顏夫人相請，道是有些好事與他商量。隔了一日，便服御輝煌的出城，到了梅宅，見過了顏夫人。見顏夫人臉上似有憂悶的光景，聘才先問了江西的近況，可有家信回來；又問起子玉，並說場期將近，今年一定高中的這些套話。

　　講了一回，顏夫人道：「子玉得了一個異樣的病症。」便把病的光景說與聘才聽，又將雲兒、元茂的話也說了，便說：「小兒與這琴言到底有什麼緣故？」聘才聽了便覺得有些躊躇不安，良心發動，臉上露出愧色。停了一會，說道：「去年小姪進京，是搭了一班戲子的船，內中有個小旦叫琴言。今年團拜這一天，卻好見著他的戲。後來世兄不知怎樣認識的，聽說在怡園打燈謎時認識的，又贈了一張琴。小姪是個粗人，搭不上這一般的文人。其中怎樣熟識，怎樣交情，小姪卻不曉得。世兄常往來的那一班公子，伯母也都知道，其中的深情，他們必知，伯母何不問問他們。」顏夫人道：「此時那個琴言呢？」聘才道：「琴言前在怡園學了什麼新戲，為華公子賞識了。」說到此處，又半站起來說：「小姪受老伯與老伯母的厚恩，實在感激不盡，知道世兄是為這個小旦害成了這一場大病，荒廢詩書，糟蹋身子，所以倒設法慫慂華公子買他。不料事有湊巧，有個姓奚的，為琴言在那裡鬧起來，要收拾他們。琴言的師傅害怕，不得主意，小姪因又勸他，於前幾日已把琴言送進華公府了。琴言既進了華府，一時是不能出來的。小倒心中倒覺喜歡，從此世兄倒可以杜絕了這片心，可以作些正經事，不然也為這個小旦所累了。」顏夫人聽了便怒上心來，頗恨子玉不成人，弄這些笑話出來，心上反感激聘才，先與聘才道了謝。又說道：「你兄弟如今病到這樣，看來必是為這個小旦；睡夢中胡言亂語，忽哭忽笑，口口聲聲只叫玉儂，自然是為那個小旦進了華府的原故。你兄弟雖沒出息，但我跟前就是他一個，設或有些長短，他父親回來，叫我何顏相對？世兄你是明白能辦事，怎麼想個方法將他醫好才好。」聘才搖搖頭道：「此事甚難，從來說心病還須心藥醫。小姪是知道府上規矩的，難道伯父大人肯許他出去鬧嗎？」顏夫人道：「不是這麼說，我豈肯縱容他出去鬧小旦，就算我溺愛，也斷不至此。我聽雲兒說他與小旦見面也只是哭，小孩子不知什麼意思，諒來沒有別的緣故，或是他們有些緣分也未可知。我想如今他眠思夢想的，總為著那個小旦。你既在華府裡，你可想個法子，叫那小旦出來安慰安慰他，或者就好的快了。」顏夫人說到此，便已滴下淚來。聘才縐著眉，也歎了一口氣道：「偏偏遇著這個人又是不順人情的，況是二百銀子一個月的工食，如何能叫的出來？」

　　顏夫人問道：「怎麼就要二百銀子一個月？這個人想來是個活寶了。既然這麼要錢，你兄弟是沒有錢的，怎麼又認識他呢？」

　　聘才道：「琴言原不要錢，他師傅是非錢不行。小姪方才細想了，斷無法子弄他來，必要和他師傅商量了，事方可行。他師傅又不肯講白話的。」顏夫人道：「他師傅是怎樣的？」聘才道：「難說話的很，在錢眼裡過日子，要和他商量，除非多許他錢，尚不知他肯不肯。他怕得罪了那邊，一年得不了這兩千四百頭就難了。我看這個東西要和他講白話，是斷斷不能的。」

　　顏夫人聽了這話，似乎要花些錢，便道：「只要把他叫得來，就給他錢也不要緊，但不知要用多少？」聘才道：「小姪再去見他講講看，總之小姪再沒有不盡心的，先請伯母大人寬心。

　　「說著起身告辭，顏夫人又含淚道：「多費世兄的心，此刻我也不說什麼了。既然如此，請你今日就去。如來得及，今日就賜一回信更好。」聘才答應了，即便告辭出來，看了看子玉。子玉見了聘才，雖在病中，卻未忘前事，便合眼裝睡，沒有理他。

　　聘才與元茂略談幾句，即便出來，一徑回華府，到自己房中坐下，細細的想了一回，沒有主意。即來找珊枝，把方才顏夫人托他話，都說與珊枝，又加上些話。又說我與這個兄弟是三代世交，且我這梅老伯母，止他一子，人極聰明，相貌生得也極齊整，你只當行好事，怎麼成全成全他。倘能醫好了這個病，我也感激你不盡。」珊枝道：「我有什麼法子？只好稟明了公子，說你說的，叫他去看一看就是了。」聘才連忙搖手道：「使不得，公子的脾氣，咱們還不知道？如此說非但不肯，大家也不好看，須得另想個法子。」珊枝道：「你有法子你就行，我是不管這些事的。」聘才聽了此話，便深深的一揖道：「好老三，好兄弟，你若成全了這件事，我叫我那兄弟送你兩匹新花樣的好庫紗。」珊枝被聘才再三求不過，躊躇了好一會，又觸起自己的心事來，便說道：「明日叫他去就是了。若問起來，我自有話說，不說你就是了。」聘才聽罷，笑逐顏開，深深的一揖，道了謝。因看天色尚早，即坐車出來，見了顏夫人，故作許多為難的光景，說：「他師傅依是依了，但是要給他二百銀子，他才肯去叫他出來；他又說怕一叫出來，那府裡不要了也未可知。若不能進府時，那就不好說話。只怕他就要照樣要起二千四百銀來。據小姪看來，此人實在刁滑可惡。把他痛痛說了一頓，他才有些害怕，說：『後來進去不進去，不關事，但此刻之二百兩是不能少的。不然，我擔了這個不是，一個錢不到手，又何苦作這險事。』」顏夫人聽了，心痛兒子，只得依他，便道：「明日就叫他來，就依他給他二百兩銀子就是了，以後的事情只好再說。」聘才見入其彀中，甚為歡喜。告辭出來，到了綢緞鋪，拿了兩匹好紗，次日送與珊枝。

　　你道珊枝是什麼意思，敢作主意叫他出來？原來琴言剛進來半月光景，連華夫人都疼他，時常賞他東西。又常說：「這孩子老實，不像個唱戲的。」因此珊枝便動了酸意。想道：「我進來了三年多，也算第一分的人，他才進來幾天，就這麼樣。腦袋又好，將來不要把我壓下去。」如此一想，便要設法擠他。今聽聘才的一番話，正好立主意，因此就應許他，便到了留青舍與琴言說知。琴言一聽就是眼淚汪汪的，說道：「怎麼庾香就病到如此，林哥你真能叫我出去，他家果真要我去看他嗎？」

　　珊枝道：「我無緣無故的，哄你作什麼？你只管放心：半天之內公子也不下來。即使叫你，我與你說，告假回去看師傅的病去就來的。公子若不說什麼，很好；要是說什麼，我自會答應。可有一層，你去只管去，可要早些回來。再者，你今既去，千萬把他的病治好了，再去第二回，可就難了。」琴言紅了臉不言語，心中卻也甚感激珊枝，我進來了倒全仗他照應，且能叫我去看庾香，以後倒不要忘了此人。珊枝走後，琴言想來想去，就把聘才的仇恨也就淡了，說這件事也虧他。

　　是日無話，好容易盼到天明，恰好又天從人願，華公子身子不爽快，在夫人房裡不出來。琴言便更放了心，忙忙的吃了飯，來找珊枝，說：「怎樣出去？我是不認得路徑。」珊枝道：「你同魏師爺出去，他們就不好問什麼；就使他們有話，也傳不到裡頭去。」琴言只得折口氣來找聘才，聘才見了心中甚喜，臉上卻裝了冷冷的說：「你去只管去，要謹慎些。將來鬧穿了，可別說我同你去的。」琴言答應了，即同聘才一重一重的出去，把門的有認得的，也有不認得的，見了聘才同著，卻不敢問。

　　出了大門，即叫琴言坐在車裡，放下車簾，自己跨沿，四兒坐在車尾，不多一刻即到了梅宅。聘才也不候通報，同了琴言一直到了書房。許順見了甚為詫異，卻又不好攔阻，也跟了進來。顏夫人正在盼望，見許順進來，似欲回什麼話似的，顏夫人問：「有什麼事？」許順說：「魏大爺同了一個人，到像個唱戲的似的，小的不敢不回。」顏夫人道：「我知道，快請進來。」許順去請，只見聘才同著一個十五六歲的孩子進來，不看也不覺得，細細一看，把顏夫人吃了一驚，倒像是那裡見過似的，忽然想起很像他未過門的媳婦瓊姑模樣。心中暗暗稱奇，說：「我常時聽戲，見過無數的小旦，不過上了裝像女人模樣，下臺時卻沒有細看過。今見這琴言玉骨冰肌，華光麗質，其尊貴的氣象，若梳了頭便是個千金小姐的身分。就是這本來面目，也像個宦家子弟，俊雅書生，恰與自己兒子生得大同小異。本來原有怒氣，想說他幾句。及至如今見了，不覺生出笑容來。

　　琴言一進門時，原為子玉病重，出於情所難忍，故不顧吉凶禍福，也拼著顏夫人罵了幾句。而且聘才在車上，一路上說了些利害話，心虛膽怯，只得戰戰兢兢上前，見夫人磕了一個頭起來，低頭傍立。顏夫人叫近前來，又打量了一回，即請聘才坐下。顏夫人道：「你是那裡人？去年幾時到京？怎麼認識我們少爺？又怎麼樣相好？你實對我說，我不難為你。」琴言見夫人顏色和霽，便略略放心，眼含雙淚，講了兩句，卻含含糊糊。夫人知他害怕，便安慰他道：「你不用害怕。這是我兒子不好，他來找你，不是你找他的。你只管放心，我決不難為你，你卻不可支吾，快些直說。」琴言停一停，只得說道：「小的是蘇州人，去年冬天到京，在聯錦班。因為父母雙亡，族中的叔母，將我賣出來的。今年正月初六日，在姑蘇會館唱戲，是頭一回見少爺。不知是怎麼緣故，倒像從前認識的一樣。到元宵那一日，小的到怡園徐老爺家看燈，看他們制些燈謎，內中小的最愛那『落花人獨立，微雨燕雙飛』那個燈謎，徐二老爺就把一張瑤琴，作了這個燈謎的彩頭，說有人猜著了，我就請他來與你相見。這日剛剛是少爺猜著。過了兩天就請了少爺來喝酒，叫小的來伺候。自從那一天才認識。第二次是素蘭邀遊運河，陪了半天。就這兩回，這是句句實話。夫人不信，只管問魏師爺。且少爺出門，夫人是曉得的。」話未說完，便止不住流下淚來。聘才道：「這都是實話，真真沒有見過三面。」顏夫人聽了，心中不解，所以又看琴言神氣，實在可憐，心中想道：「怎麼半年光景，就見過兩面？」便問道：「你的話自然句句是真的，但是少爺現在，心心念念就是惦記你，你自己想必明白。」琴言道：「夫人這樣恩典，小的敢不實說？實在也奇，非特我像從前見過少爺，就是少爺見了我，也說是好像從前認識的，就覺見面時，也是一家人似的，彼此也說不出緣故來。」顏夫人笑道：「聽你這一番話，卻真也奇，我實在想不出來。但如今少爺因為你進了華府，病到這個樣兒，我所以叫你來，你怎麼寬慰寬慰他，能夠叫他好了，我不但不怪你，還要賞你呢。」琴言聽了更覺酸楚，只不敢哭，惟嗚嗚咽咽的說了一句，卻不分明。顏夫人見此光景，倒反可憐，就請聘才同琴言到子玉房中來，自己與聘才在外間坐著，看他們所說何話，怎樣情景。那許順也直站到此刻，方才聽明少爺的病源，也跟到臥房中細聽。不知琴言怎樣醫好了子玉之病，且聽下回分解。

Certainly, here is the translation of the text paragraph by paragraph:

After being beaten, Changqing was extremely anxious and had no choice but to again ask Ye Maolin for help, to go together to the house of Master Hua to offer a formal apology. He was willing to let his charge enter without asking for any payment. Seeing Changqing’s cautious and respectful approach, and hearing that he asked for no money, Pincai was very pleased. He thought that after Changqing’s anger, he had been brought to repentance and humility, which confirmed what he had said the other day. So, he fetched Shanzhi and asked the young master to come out and speak. Master Hua asked, “Why isn’t he asking for a price?” Pincai explained, “He is probably worried that the child doesn’t understand the rules and might make a mistake, which could lead you, young master, to tire of him. Then he could take him back, so he dares not ask for a price.” The young master nodded and said, “That’s reasonable. Let him come in tomorrow. But once he’s in my house, whether or not a price is paid, he’s not allowed to accompany drinking or perform in plays outside.” Pincai replied, “Of course, how many heads does Changqing have to dare to do such a thing?” Master Hua then instructed Shanzhi: “Tell the accounting room to give Changqing two hundred silver pieces per month, which he should collect monthly from the estate.” Shanzhi agreed and left with Pincai. They met with Changqing and explained everything; moved by their kindness, Changqing was overjoyed and thanked Pincai before leaving. He went back and discussed everything with Qin Yan.

The next day, Changqing sent Qin Yan to Master Hua’s residence. The young master examined him closely again and was very pleased, assigning him to stay at the Liqing Lodge to serve. He also took him to meet Lady Hua, who found Qin Yan’s delicate and elegant nature pleasing and devoid of any actor’s affectations, uttering a word of approval, which the young master did not even need to express. Qin Yan, however, continued to worry about Ziyu and secretly shed tears in private. After a few days, seeing that Master Hua’s temperament was very proper and he did not harass him inappropriately, Qin Yan felt somewhat relieved. Yet, whenever he saw Wei Pincai, it was as if he was seeing a silent Madame Wei; Pincai was powerless to do anything and could not resort to using tricks against him.

Meanwhile, Qin Yan entrusted Suyu with something for Ziyu before he left. Suyu planned to invite Ziyu over in a few days to talk heart-to-heart.

Since their meeting in May, Ziyu had not ceased to inquire about Qin Yan, although there had been many misunderstandings. On this cool day, after breakfast, Ziyu went to Suyu’s place. First, he sent Yuner to ask if she was home. Suyu was very happy to hear of his arrival and hurriedly welcomed him inside. Two people came out from the room: Ziyu recognized one as Lanbao and the other as Qiguan, whom he had not seen for a long time. He looked at her, noting her peach-like cheeks and arching green eyebrows, radiant and gracefully slim, about the same age as Suyu but slightly shorter, and then stepped forward to greet them.

Ziyu said, “I did not expect to find such distinguished guests at Xiangwan’s place today.” Lanbao said, “This is your little aunt, have you met before?” Ziyu responded, “What kind of title is that? Where did that come from?” Suyu said, “This title actually makes sense.” Qiguan, embarrassed, said, “Please, Jingfang, don’t tease.” Lanbao said, “It’s not really teasing; she is Yunnong’s junior, isn’t she your little aunt?” Ziyu laughed, “That’s absurd.” As they all sat down, he noticed the table was a mess, as if a meal had just been eaten. Suyu called someone to clean up and personally brought a bowl of tea over, asking, “Your visit today is quite unexpected; you must have already heard.” Ziyu, confused, asked, “Heard what? I really don’t know.” Lanbao looked at Ziyu and said, “You don’t know? It’s been five or six days; even if you don’t come out, hasn’t anyone told you?”

Ziyu was even more puzzled, but couldn’t think of it relating to Qin Yan, and said, “I really don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t leave the house, and these past few days, no one has come to me, how could I know what’s going on outside?” Qig

uan smiled, and Suyu said, “You really don’t know, then I must tell you, but sit tight. Jingfang, Yuyan, you two hold him steady while I speak.” Ziyu said, “Xiangwan has always been straightforward, why this behavior today? It seems like you’re making a shocking statement for the sake of it.” Suyu looked at him again and again, prompting Lanbao and Qiguan to laugh. Seeing their expressions, Ziyu was truly puzzled and said, “Xiangwan, just tell me.” Suyu hesitated and said, “It’s a bit hard to explain, there’s something I’ll show you and you’ll understand.” At this point, Ziyu had no idea what it was about, only to see Suyu take a paper-wrapped package from a small box, looking like a sealed letter, square-shaped, light in his hand and somewhat loose as if it contained something. He tore off the wrapper and found a white silk handkerchief inside, which increased his suspicion. He shook it and four small paper packets fell out. Lanbao and the others came over to look. Ziyu opened the packets and spread them on the table; they were four types of medicine, none of which he recognized. Suyu asked, “What are these medicines?” Ziyu replied, “I don’t recognize them. What are you showing me this for? How come you don’t know either?” At that moment, the three of them were silent, just looking at the medicine packets. Ziyu, increasingly suspicious, asked Suyu, “Whose package is this? You talk about it so mysteriously.” Suyu said, “It’s not from me to you, it’s from the person you dream of. She left it before she left, entrusting me to give it to you. I thought it was something important, but didn’t know she just packed the medicine she takes every day. She thought you would recognize this handkerchief, meant to remind you of her.” Hearing this, Ziyu felt a great shock, looked at the handkerchief, and thought, “Listening to her say this, could it be something unfortunate involving Yunnong? Such thoughts made him feel even more deeply sad, the sorrow rising from his heart to his brain and then overflowing through his eyes and nose. He could not help but shed tears continuously. The three of them sighed together. Seeing this, Ziyu did not dare to ask further, as if he already understood, and wiped his face with the handkerchief, thinking, “This medicine must be what she takes when she’s dying, so she sent it to me.” He felt as if his heart was being pierced by thousands of arrows, unable to move, and had to stand up and sit outside, wanting to cry out loud, but it was not appropriate at Suyu’s place, so he just sobbed quietly. Seeing this, Suyu regretted her rashness, thinking her words had made it sound as if Yunnong had died, thus stirring up his grief, and quickly came out to speak to Ziyu: “Don’t worry, wait until I explain. Yunnong is fine. Come inside and sit down, and I’ll tell you everything in detail.” Ziyu, anxious, said, “Xiangwan, just speak plainly, don’t scare me like this. What’s happened to Yunnong?” He walked back inside, with Lanbao and Qiguan looking on, also somewhat sorrowful. Suyu said, “Listen carefully to what happened in May.” She recounted everything about Wei Pincai, how Xi Eleven caused trouble, how she and Lanbao advised and strategized, how they avoided Xi Eleven, and how they sent Qin Yan to Master Hua’s house, including the tearful farewell and the discussions about not taking a price and the possibility of taking him back if needed, comforting him with a few words.

Hearing this, Ziyu felt slightly relieved to know Qin Yan was still among the living, and after pausing, said, “Yunnong’s departure is like leaving the dust of the world behind.” He then burst into tears again, coming out of his trance, and looked again at the four medicines, recognizing only one as peony root, the others he did not recognize. He said to Suyu, “Yunnong sent these four medicines with a deep meaning, but I don’t know what they are. Can you send someone to the pharmacy to find out and have them write it on the packets?” Suyu agreed, but Qiguan said, “No need, my attendant recognizes them; he used to work in a pharmacy.” Qiguan called the attendant in, who identified the medicines as morning glory, angelica, peony root, and fangji. Qiguan wrote this down, but could not decipher the meaning

. Suyu said, “He left you, which is like being alone; I understand that meaning.” Lanbao said, “Fangji is about protecting oneself, to reassure you. The other two, I really can’t figure out.” Ziyu, with tears in his eyes, said, “Yunnong’s feelings are all shown here. The peony root’s other name is ‘leaving,’ which means that entering Master Hua’s house is already leaving. Since he has left, he must be living alone. Living alone in Master Hua’s house, could his ups and downs be the same as others? He must be extremely cautious, always on guard, preserving his chastity like jade. The morning glory has no other interpretation; it must be that he will return on the seventh day of the seventh month to meet me, which is the appointed time for the Weaver Girl and the Cowherd to meet.” Suyu said, “Exactly, brilliantly guessed. That’s exactly the meaning. Yunnong’s thoughts are unlike others; if he wrote a letter to you, he feared it might be seen. It’s better to convey his feelings this way. If it’s the Qixi Festival, you must come here to rest for a day. We will go in and tell him about your state today, not wasting your heartfelt effort.” After much discussion and earnest comfort from the three, Ziyu managed to calm down. This was Qiguan’s first lengthy interaction with Ziyu, and seeing his striking appearance, she greatly admired him, no wonder Yunnong cared only for him; seeing his deep emotions was like a bride matched with an officer, only pitying that their fate was shallow, meeting less and parting more, thus believing in the heavens’ torment of people.

Sure, here’s the translation of the text:

He also talked to Ziyu about the behavior of Wei Piencài when they were together on a boat journey, recounting quite a few incidents. Suddenly, he remembered Xi Shi and again gritted his teeth in anger, cursing a few times. Sulan asked Ziyu to eat, but Ziyu, feeling distressed, decided to leave early and excused himself to return home. On the way back, he started to feel unwell in his limbs.

Upon reaching home and seeing Lady Yan, he went straight to his study, lay down, and talked to himself, sometimes sighing, sometimes crying, as if drunk. The next day, he became severely ill; his mind was confused, and his speech incoherent. Throughout the day, he cried multiple times. At first, he could hold back his tears when others were around, but gradually he could no longer restrain himself. Even seeing his mother, tears would flow from both, and his demeanor was bewildered and dispirited. Lady Yan thought he was possessed and sought medical treatment, even resorting to praying and divining for more than ten days, all without any effect. Within a day, he would alternate between being delirious and lucid. During his delirium, he was in a confused state, neither hearing nor seeing; when lucid, he appeared normal. He would mutter in his sleep, sometimes calling out for Yunnong, sometimes for Xiangwan, and at times furiously cursing Xi Shi and Wei Piencài. Lady Yan was extremely worried, and Yan Zhongqing and Wang Xun frequently visited to check on him, understanding the situation but also helpless. The two discussed the matter but could not speak directly to Lady Yan, only managing to offer words of consolation. Lady Yan, hearing Ziyu mention Yunnong in his sleep, suspected that Ziyu might have some secret involvement with someone outside, thinking Yunnong was a woman, hiding unspeakable secrets. She also considered that Ziyu rarely left the house without Yun accompanying him. One day, she summoned Yun and questioned him closely, asking, “When you go out with the young master, where exactly do you go? Who is Yunnong? Is she a prostitute or someone else?” Initially, Yun did not confess, only saying, “The young master only visits Yi Garden, and a few places belonging to young masters Wang and Shi, and I haven’t seen any women. If I lie, I may not live past today.” Lady Yan thought, “If I ask him nicely, he surely won’t admit to it.” Therefore, she ordered the servants to fetch a plank and threatened to beat the truth out of him. Seeing that he was about to be beaten, Yun knelt and kowtowed, saying, “Honestly, there is a young performer named Qin Yan. The young master often visits him, and whenever they meet, they cry more often than they laugh. In May, there was a day he said he was going to Yi Garden at Master Xu’s, but that was false. He was actually with that young performer and another performer in the canal outside the East Gate, crying for half the day. I was at the bow of the boat, and couldn’t hear anything else. The other day, the young master went to that young performer’s house, and that performer mentioned that Qin Yan had entered Master Hua’s residence. He also left a paper package for the young master, but I don’t know what was inside. After that, the young master started crying. They managed to console him, and since then, he has been like this. I haven’t lied about anything. Regarding other matters, the young master has done nothing wrong.” Hearing this, Lady Yan became very angry and scolded Yun, saying, “You deserved a good beating. Why didn’t you tell me sooner, waiting until you were about to be beaten to speak? If it weren’t for your honesty today, you would have been beaten to death.” Dismissing Yun, her heart filled with resentment towards her son, thinking how reckless he was at such a young age. She thought, if it were just for a young performer, why would it cause such a severe illness? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, wanting to discipline him. Yet, seeing how ill he was and considering herself over forty years old with only this son so seriously ill, any discipline would be futile. Should his condition worsen due to her reprimand, it would only make matters worse. It would be better to wait until he recovered. After much deliberation, she summoned Li Yuanmao to inquire further.

Li Yuanmao said, “I haven’t gone out with him, so I don’t know whether it’s Qin Yan or not. Last year, I heard Old Master Wei often praise Qin Yan, and your son took some interest. This year, on

the sixth day of the first lunar month, after the guild hall’s New Year greetings, your son saw Qin Yan’s performance and heard others speak highly of it. I haven’t witnessed anything else, and you would have to ask Old Master Wei for more details.” Lady Yan then instructed Xu Shun to invite Young Master Wei from the Hua residence to discuss something important. Piencài, unaware of this matter and having felt some distance from Ziyu recently, had not visited for over a month. Hearing Lady Yan’s invitation, he thought it was for some good reason. After a day, he dressed splendidly and left the city for the Mei residence, meeting Lady Yan. Seeing her worried expression, Piencài first inquired about the recent situation in Jiangxi and whether there was any news from home. He also asked about Ziyu, mentioning the upcoming examination and the certainty of success this year.

After talking for a while, Lady Yan said, “Ziyu has contracted a strange illness.” She then described his condition to Piencài and also shared Yun and Yuanmao’s accounts, asking, “What exactly is the relationship between my son and this Qin Yan?” Piencài, feeling somewhat uneasy and conscience-stricken, his face showing guilt, paused for a moment before saying, “Last year, when I went to the capital, I traveled with a troupe of actors, including a young performer named Qin Yan. This New Year, I happened to see his performance. Later, I don’t know how your son got to know him. I heard they met while solving lantern riddles at Yi Garden and even exchanged a musical score. I’m a straightforward person and don’t mingle with such literary types. How they became acquainted and their relationship, I’m not sure. The group of gentlemen your son frequents are known to you, and they would know the depth of their relationship. Why not ask them?” Lady Yan asked, “Where is Qin Yan now?” Piencài replied, “Qin Yan recently learned some new plays at Yi Garden and was appreciated by Master Hua.” At this point, he half stood up and said, “I am deeply grateful for the generosity of my uncle and aunt. Knowing that your son has fallen ill because of this young performer, neglecting his studies and ruining his health, I tried to persuade Master Hua to buy him out. Coincidentally, someone named Xi caused trouble there, wanting to deal with them. Qin Yan’s master was afraid and indecisive. I persuaded him, and a few days ago, I managed to send Qin Yan to Master Hua’s residence. Now that Qin Yan is in Master Hua’s residence, it’s impossible for him to leave for a while. I am somewhat pleased that this might finally sever your son’s attachment, allowing him to focus on more serious matters. Otherwise, he would continue to be troubled by this young performer.” Lady Yan, hearing this, became angry, disliking how her son had become the subject of such jokes, yet she was grateful to Piencài, thanking him first. She added, “Your brother is so ill now, it seems definitely because of this young performer. In his sleep, he speaks nonsense, alternating between crying and laughing, constantly mentioning Yunnong, surely because of this young performer entering Master Hua’s residence. Although my son is worthless, he is the only one I have. If something happens to him, how could I face his father when he returns? Cousin, you are clever and capable. How about thinking of a way to cure him?” Piencài shook his head, saying, “This is very difficult. They say that only the heart can heal a heart’s sickness. I know the rules of your household. Would your father really allow him to cause such a scene?” Lady Yan replied, “It’s not what you think. I would never indulge him to cause a scene with the young performer, even if I dote on him. I don’t believe there is any other reason for their meeting, perhaps just some fate. I think he is constantly dreaming of that young performer. Since you are in the Hua residence, could you think of a way to bring the young performer out to comfort him? Perhaps he would recover quickly.” Lady Yan said this, her tears falling. Piencài frowned and sighed, saying, “It just so happens that this person is uncooperative, and with a monthly wage of two hundred silver pieces, how could he be summoned?”

Lady Yan asked, “Why does it cost two hundred silver pieces a month? This person must be quite valuable. Since he’s so expensive, how did your brother come to know him?”

Piencài replied, “Qin Yan himself doesn’t require payment; it’s his master who insists on money. I just thought about it, and there’s no way to bring him here without discussing it with his master, who won’t speak plainly.” Lady Yan asked, “What’s his

master like?” Piencài responded, “Very difficult to talk to, living day to day with money as his focus. To negotiate with him, unless you offer him more money, it’s uncertain if he would agree. He’s afraid of offending the other side, and losing out on the two thousand four hundred annual income would be difficult. I think it’s absolutely impossible to speak plainly with him.”

Lady Yan, hearing this, seemed willing to spend the money, saying, “As long as he can be summoned, paying him wouldn’t be a problem, but I don’t know how much it would cost?” Piencài replied, “I will go see him again and talk it over. In any case, I will do my utmost. Please, aunt, rest assured.”

Saying this, he stood up to take his leave, and Lady Yan, with tears, said, “You’ve taken much trouble on my behalf, and I won’t say anything more. Since that’s the case, please go today. If possible, sending a reply today would be even better.” Piencài agreed and then left. On his way out, he saw Ziyu. Although Ziyu was ill, he had not forgotten their previous interactions and pretended to be asleep, ignoring him.

Piencài briefly spoke with Yuanmao before leaving straight for the Hua residence, sitting in his room to think it over, but without any ideas. He then went to find Shanzhi, telling her everything Lady Yan had entrusted to him, adding a few words. He also mentioned, “I am a third-generation friend of this brother, and our Old Aunt Mei, having only this one very clever and well-mannered son, you should consider doing a good deed to help him. If you can cure this illness, I would be extremely grateful to you.” Shanzhi replied, “What can I do? I can only report to the young master as you say and let him go take a look.” Piencài quickly waved his hand, saying, “That won’t do. We both know the young master’s temperament. If we say it like that, not only will he refuse, but it will also look bad. We must think of another way.” Shanzhi said, “If you have a way, then do it. I don’t handle these matters.” Hearing this, Piencài bowed deeply, saying, “Good old third, good brother, if you can help with this matter, I will have my brother send you two pieces of new patterned fine gauze.” Shanzhi, persuaded by Piencài’s repeated requests and thinking of her own concerns, said, “Let him go tomorrow then. If asked, I have my own words to say, and I won’t mention you.” After hearing this, Piencài smiled broadly and bowed deeply in thanks. Seeing that it was still early, he took a carriage to see Lady Yan, putting on a distressed appearance, saying, “His master has agreed, but he demands two hundred silver pieces before he will call him out; he also said that once called out, it’s uncertain whether the residence will still want him. If he can’t enter the residence again, then it’s hard to negotiate. I’m afraid they will then demand the full two thousand four hundred silver pieces. From what I see, this person is really cunning and despicable. I gave him a severe scolding, and he became somewhat afraid, saying, ‘Whether he goes back in or not isn’t my concern, but the two hundred pieces right now are non-negotiable. Otherwise, why would I take this risk without any gain?’” Lady Yan, pained for her son, agreed to his terms, saying, “Have him come tomorrow, and just give him the two hundred silver pieces as he asks. We’ll deal with what comes after later.” Piencài, seeing his suggestion accepted, was very pleased. He took his leave, went to a silk shop, and picked up two pieces of fine gauze, sending them to Shanzhi the next day.

Certainly! Here is the English translation of the provided Chinese text, paragraph by paragraph:

“What do you mean by suggesting Shan Zhi without asking? Just half a month after Qin Yan arrived, even Lady Hua took a liking to him, frequently giving him gifts. She often remarked, ‘This child is honest and doesn’t seem like a typical opera singer.’ This made Shan Zhi feel jealous. She thought, ‘I’ve been here for over three years and considered top among us. He’s only been here a few days and is already so favored. He’s smart too; he might overshadow me in the future.’ With this in mind, she decided to find ways to undermine him. Today, hearing what Mr. Pin Cai said, she seized the opportunity and agreed to his plan, then went to Li Qing’s residence to inform Qin Yan. Hearing the news, Qin Yan’s eyes welled up with tears, and he asked, ‘Is Yu Xiang really that sick? Lin, can you really take me to see him? Do they truly want me to visit him?’

Shan Zhi replied, ‘Why would I deceive you without reason? Just be at ease: the young master won’t be down for half a day. Even if he calls for you, I’ll tell him you’ve gone to visit your sick master and will be back soon. If the young master doesn’t say anything, great; if he does, I’ll handle it. Just go, but make sure to return early. Besides, if you go today and manage to cure his illness, going a second time might be difficult.’ Qin Yan blushed and remained silent, but he felt very grateful to Shan Zhi. He relied entirely on her help since his arrival and appreciated her enabling him to visit Yu Xiang. He resolved not to forget her. After Shan Zhi left, Qin Yan pondered over everything and even his resentment towards Pin Cai faded, thinking that he owed this chance to him.”

“Nothing noteworthy happened that day, and Qin Yan eagerly awaited dawn. Fortunately, it was as if fate agreed; Young Master Hua wasn’t feeling well and stayed in his lady’s room, giving Qin Yan peace of mind. He quickly ate his meal and went to find Shan Zhi to ask, ‘How do I go out? I don’t know the way.’ Shan Zhi said, ‘Go out with Master Wei. They won’t dare to question you much; even if they do, it won’t reach the inside.’ Qin Yan had no choice but to reluctantly seek Pin Cai, who was pleased to see him but kept a cold face, saying, ‘Just go, but be careful. If this gets out, don’t say I went with you.’ Qin Yan agreed and left with Pin Cai, passing gates manned by some who recognized him and others who did not, but seeing him with Pin Cai, they dared not ask questions.”

“Once outside the gate, Pin Cai instructed Qin Yan to sit inside the carriage and lower the curtains, while he sat on the edge and Si’er at the back of the carriage. They quickly arrived at the Mei residence. Without waiting for an announcement, Pin Cai and Qin Yan went straight to the study. Xu Shun was surprised to see them but did not dare to stop them and followed them inside. Madame Yan was expecting them. Seeing Xu Shun, she seemed about to say something but then asked, ‘What’s the matter?’ Xu Shun replied, ‘Master Wei brought someone who looks like an opera singer. I had to report it.’ Madame Yan said, ‘I know, please invite them in.’ Xu Shun went to invite them, and soon Pin Cai entered with a 15- or 16-year-old child. At first glance, Madame Yan was startled, feeling as if she had seen him somewhere before, then suddenly remembering he resembled her future daughter-in-law, Qiong Gu. She was secretly amazed, thinking, ‘I often watch opera and have seen many young female roles dressed like women, but I never looked closely offstage. Now seeing Qin Yan, with his noble and elegant demeanor, he looks like a young lady of high birth. Even without the make-up, he looks like a scholarly gentleman, strikingly similar to my own son. Initially angry, she wanted to scold him, but seeing him now, she couldn’t help but smile.”

“When Qin Yan entered, he was deeply moved by Zi Yu’s severe illness, driven by emotions he couldn’t suppress, and was prepared for any consequences, even risking Madame Yan’s wrath. Moreover, Pin Cai had spoken of serious matters during the carriage ride, making Qin Yan nervous and cautious. Upon entering, he knelt and greeted the lady, then stood with his head bowed. Madame Yan beckoned him closer and scrutinized him again, then invited Pin Cai to sit. Madame Yan asked, ‘Where are you from? When did you come to the capital last year? How did you

meet our young master? How did you become friends? Tell me the truth, and I won’t make it difficult for you.’ Seeing the lady’s softened demeanor, Qin Yan felt slightly relieved and spoke a few words through tears, though not clearly. Knowing he was scared, she reassured him, ‘Don’t be afraid. It’s my son’s fault; he sought you out, not the other way around. Just relax, I won’t make it hard for you, but don’t be evasive, speak plainly.’ Qin Yan paused, then said, ‘I am from Suzhou, arrived in the capital last winter, and joined the Lian Jin Troupe. My parents passed away, and my aunt sold me. On the sixth of the first month this year, at the Suzhou Guild Hall, I performed opera for the first time before the young master. I don’t know why, but it felt like we had known each other before. On the Lantern Festival, I went to Yi Yuan, Mr. Xu’s house, to see the lanterns and riddles. I particularly liked the riddle ‘A solitary flower falls, twin swallows fly amidst light rain.’ Mr. Xu Xu placed a guqin as a prize for this riddle, saying he would invite the solver to meet you. That day, the young master solved it. A few days later, he invited the young master for drinks and had me serve. That was the first time we met. The second time was when Su Lan invited us for a canal tour; I accompanied them for half a day. These two occasions are the whole truth. If you don’t believe me, you can ask Master Wei. You must know that the young master went out,’ Qin Yan explained, tears streaming down his face. Pin Cai added, ‘These are true words; he indeed hasn’t seen the young master more than three times.’ Madame Yan, puzzled, stared at Qin Yan, feeling sympathy and wondering, ‘How could they have only met twice in six months?’ She then said, ‘Your words are certainly true, but the young master is constantly thinking of you; you must understand that yourself.’ Qin Yan replied, ‘Madame, with such kindness, how can I not tell the truth? It’s indeed strange; not only do I feel as if I had seen the young master before, but he also felt a familiarity upon seeing me, as if we were family. I can’t explain it either.’ Madame Yan laughed, ‘Hearing your story, it truly is strange; I can’t figure it out. But now, because of you, my son has become so ill; I called you here to comfort him, to help him recover. If you can do that, not only will I not blame you, but I will also reward you.’ Qin Yan, feeling even more distressed, tried not to cry but sobbed softly, his words unclear. Madame Yan, seeing his state, felt even more pity and invited Pin Cai and Qin Yan to Zi Yu’s room, sitting outside with Pin Cai to listen to their conversation and observe their interaction. Xu Shun had been standing until then, and only now understood the root of the young master’s illness; he followed them to the bedroom to listen closely. How Qin Yan would heal Zi Yu’s illness will be revealed in the next installment.”